Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

In a faraway part of the Land of Fire, a group of medical shinobi were given an important mission by their Hokage. They had to search for herbs to help a nearby village that had been infected by a strange virus.

“Sakura-san, we found most of the herbs we need for the antidote, but there's one we still can't find. It's called Goldenseal,” said a young woman, walking up to a crouching pink-haired girl who was carefully picking chamomile from the bushes.

"It's okay. Head back to the village. I can take care of this one. Once you get there, start working on the prototype of the antidote and send a sample to Shizune-senpai."

“But Tsunade-sama will be angry if she finds out we left y—”

“I’ll be okay on my own, Hanare-san,” the pink-haired girl said firmly. “The village needs you now. If we start making the antidote, we can still save them. The Goldenseal is just optional. So please… go. They need us.”

Hanare let out a deep sigh, then looked at Sakura and gave a small nod. “Okay, I’ll head back now… but please be careful. I don’t want anything to happen to you.”

Sakura gave her a gentle smile and nodded. “I will. Don’t worry.”

Hanare turned away, ready to leave, but took one last glance back at Sakura before disappearing into the trees.

……………….

Sakura let out a tired breath, exhaustion weighing on her after gathering a bundle of Goldenseal.

She was just about to head back to the village when a sudden, chilling sensation crept over her. She could feel it, someone was watching her.

"Show yourself!" she shouted, dropping into a defensive stance, her senses sharp.

From the shadows of the trees, a tall, strange figure emerged. He wore an orange mask with a swirling design, leaving only one eye visible.

"Ooh no! Tobi has been found by the pretty girl!" the masked man said in a childish and playful tone.

"Who are you? And why are you watching me?" Sakura demanded, her eyes narrowing as she kept a careful watch on the man.

He wore no forehead protector, making it impossible for her to tell which country he belonged to. His outfit was strange, a black long-sleeved top that covered his neck and chin, a pair of black gloves, dark-colored pants, and a long green scarf wrapped around him.

"Wahh, Tobi was just passing by!" the masked man said, swaying from side to side like a child. "Then I saw your pretty pink hair! Tobi just wanted to say hi!"

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi.

Chapter Text

It was afternoon, and the heat from the sun felt almost suffocating, like it was pressing down on everything in sight.

The heat didn’t seem to affect Sakura; she was sweating, not from the sun, but from the strange man standing before her. His presence alone made the air feel heavier, more suffocating.

"Who are you? And why are you watching me?" Sakura demanded, her eyes narrowing as she kept a careful watch on the man.

He wore no forehead protector, making it impossible for her to tell which country he belonged to. His outfit was strange, a black long-sleeved top that covered his neck and chin, a pair of black gloves, dark-colored pants, and a long green scarf wrapped around him.

"Wahh, Tobi was just passing by!" the masked man said, swaying from side to side like a child at play. "Then I saw your pretty pink hair! Tobi just wanted to say hi!"

Sakura was no fool, she could sense it clearly. Despite his playful behavior, this man was dangerous. His chakra carried a dark, heavy presence that made her skin crawl.

"Drop the act!" Sakura snapped, her voice steady and sharp. "I know you’re after something. I sensed you from the very beginning, back when my team was still gathering herbs."

For a moment, the masked man stayed silent. The playful sway of his body stopped.

Then, a low chuckle slipped from behind the mask, a sound that sent a chill down Sakura’s spine.

"So sharp, pretty girl," Tobi said, but this time his voice had changed, it was deeper, darker, with an unmistakable edge beneath it.

In a blink, he shifted, his presence becoming heavier, more suffocating. The playful stranger had vanished, what stood before Sakura now was a true threat.

“Sakura Haruno, a member of Team 7, teammate of Naruto Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha, student of Kakashi Hatake, and recently become apprentice of the Slug Princess, or as we all know her, the Fifth Hokage.”

Sakura stiffened at his words, every muscle in her body tensing as she prepared for whatever was coming next.

The man tilted his head in an unsettling, almost inhuman way, a sinister smile hidden behind his mask. "Tell me, girl, where is the demon fox, the teammate of yours? I just need to—"

Before he could finish his sentence, a fist flew at his head, cutting him off mid-sentence.

Sakura’s fist slammed into Tobi’s mask—but instead of feeling the solid crack of contact, her hand passed straight through him. His body flickered, like a mirage dancing in the heat.

“Too slow, pretty girl!” Tobi’s voice echoed from behind her.

She spun around, heart pounding. He reappeared with a kunai, aiming for her side. Sakura leapt away just in time—the blade slicing through the air where she'd been standing. Her breath came fast, but her focus was razor-sharp.

“Is that all you've got?” she challenged, her voice steady despite the adrenaline rushing through her veins.

Tobi chuckled, clearly amused. “Oh, I’m just getting started.”

In a flash, he disappeared and reappeared behind her once again. His movements were quick, almost playful, but deadly. Sakura twisted, barely blocking the strike with her forearm, then drove her strength forward, pushing him back.

Her eyes narrowed. “You’re not going to escape that easily.”

With a sharp cry, she activated her Chakra Enhanced Strength. Energy surged into her fist, glowing with raw power. She dashed forward, closing the distance in a blink, and drove her punch toward Tobi’s chest.

But just before impact, he vanished again.

“You’re quick,” he said, voice echoing from a nearby tree branch. “I’ll give you that. But still not fast enough.”

Then his tone dropped, colder. “Where is Naruto Uzumaki? Tell me, and I might let you walk away.”

Sakura’s jaw tightened. “I’ll never betray him,” she snapped. Her eyes flared with defiance. “You won’t get anything from me.”

Tobi was silent for a moment. His smile, hidden beneath the mask, faded just a little. “Stubborn…” he muttered. “But I can work with that.”

Sakura steadied her breathing. She could tell he was testing her probing, waiting for weakness. But she wouldn’t give him any.

The fight resumed with fierce momentum. Tobi darted in close, using fast, fluid taijutsu, short jabs, quick footwork, sudden feints. Sakura blocked and dodged, countering with sweeping punches and strong kicks, each one loaded with chakra.

She aimed a heavy blow at his head, but he ducked and vanished once more, reappearing behind her with that unsettling, playful laugh.

“You’re tougher than I thought,” he admitted. “Not bad for a little kunoichi.”

Sakura’s fists tightened. She wasn’t going to let him toy with her.

Then suddenly, he lifted one hand and began forming strange, unfamiliar hand signs.

“Kamui,” he said under his breath.

The air around Sakura twisted violently. It was like space itself was warping. A strange force pulled at her body, dragging her toward a swirling void.

“What... what is this?!” she gasped, trying to hold her ground.

Tobi’s single eye gleamed. “This is where your fight ends. You’ll make a perfect hostage. The Kyuubi’s dear teammate…”

Sakura’s eyes widened. Wind roared around her. She fought back, pouring chakra into her limbs, anchoring herself to the earth.

But it wasn’t enough.

With one last desperate cry, her body was ripped from the ground and pulled into the vortex. In an instant, the world distorted and vanished.

Tobi stood alone in the clearing, the silence deep after the storm.

He chuckled quietly, savoring the win, but then, something felt... off.

His body staggered slightly. A strange resistance had pushed against his jutsu near the end. It wasn’t her. It was something else. Something interfering.

A wave of fatigue crept over him.

Tobi narrowed his eye.

“…Huh.”

...................

Meanwhile, Sakura experienced the sensation again, only this time, it was stronger, more intense. A sudden jolt caused her to hit the hard ground with a grunt. She struggled to her feet, disoriented. As her eyes adjusted, she realized she was in an unfamiliar place dark, oppressive, like she was trapped inside a cave. The air was damp, and the silence pressed down on her, as though the very walls were watching her.

A soft glow suddenly pierced the darkness, forming into a brilliant diamond before her. As the light faced her, a wave of calm washed over Sakura, soothing her troubled mind. Then, a voice, gentle yet powerful emerged from the diamond, resonating deep within her, as if it spoke directly to her soul.

A voice, soft yet commanding, echoed from the diamond. “My child, I’ve saved you from a dark fate... For we will need you. Your soul is the key to caring for another. You are the only one who can protect this soul, and so, we have chosen you.”

“What? What are you talking about? Wh—what are you? I need to get back to my village to warn my friends! They need me!”

The voice responded softly, but with an undeniable gravity. “My child, time is running out. I apologize for not being able to explain more clearly, but when the moment comes, you will understand.”

Suddenly, the entire space was engulfed in a blinding light, forcing Sakura to squeeze her eyes shut. The brilliance was overwhelming, like the very air around her was alive with energy, pressing against her senses.

"Please, take care of this soul. You're the only chance we have to save this lost soul. Once this mission is complete, you will return to your world."

Sakura opened her mouth to ask more, but the voice fell silent. Before she could speak, the light intensified, blinding her completely. A wave of numbness washed over her, and she felt herself slipping into darkness.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Tobi took a moment to collect himself. Once his strength returned, he decided it was time to return to Ame and speak with the Akatsuki leader before visiting his captive.

When he arrived in Ame, he immediately went to speak with Pein. They discussed the unexpected turn of events that had disrupted their plans. After some consideration, they concluded that they could use Sakura to their advantage.

She could serve as bait for the Kyuubi, and also act as their medical ninja, killing two birds with one stone.

After his meeting with Pein, Tobi stood in silence for a moment, replaying the last words he'd heard.

"Just make sure she’ll be a big help to find the Kyuubi."

Pein’s voice still echoed in his mind as he turned to leave the dimly lit chamber.

Tobi had been watching the little kunoichi ever since her team arrived in the village. He already knew who she was, Kakashi’s only female student. The young, pink-haired medic. Smart. Strong. Stubborn. A bright kunoichi who looked at the world with wide, hopeful eyes.

What a naïve little thing, he thought. If we get the Kyuubi because of her… I won’t let her go. She’s useful. Very useful.

His steps echoed softly as he walked down the long hallway leading to his private chamber, a hidden room tucked away deep within the Akatsuki’s lair. It was where he stayed when not wearing his playful mask or weaving his plans from the shadows.

The time for games was over. The plan had already begun. The first target: the Ichibi, the Kazekage of the Sand.

Inside his room, he removed his cloak and sat on the edge of a low bench. Carefully, he tended to the wound on his side, the lingering mark left from Sakura’s last attack. She had spirit. He’d give her that.

“Heh... fierce little girl,” he muttered under his breath with a grin. “You scratched me, hmm? Not bad…”

Once his wound was cleaned and wrapped, he stood and fixed his cloak, adjusting the collar with a sharp tug.

“Well then…” he said to himself in a singsong voice, “Time to pay a visit to our little guest, hmm?”

With a twist of space, he activated Kamui, the world around him bending and shifting as he stepped into the dimension he kept her in.

But as the distortion cleared and he looked around the empty void… his grin faded.

Sakura was gone.

The space was silent—still—but she was nowhere to be found. Not even a trace of her chakra remained.

“What…?” Tobi’s voice dropped, the playfulness draining. “Now that’s… unexpected.”

He took a slow step forward, scanning the swirling space.

“No, no, no… I put you here,” he murmured. “You shouldn’t be able to leave. Not without me.”

For the first time, a crack of frustration appeared in his voice.

His single eye narrowed, the Sharingan spinning slowly behind the mask.

“Hmph… Seems the little kunoichi’s full of surprises.”

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

A hunter and his son were making their way through the forest, searching for a deer, when they stumbled upon a shocking sight, a girl lying unconscious on the ground, covered in blood. Her hair, already an unusual color, was now stained deeper by the blood, and her clothes were torn and disheveled.

"What in the world?" The father rushed to the girl, checking for a pulse. When he felt a faint beat, he let out a relieved sigh.

"Father, is she alright?" the son asked, worry evident in his voice.

“She’ll be fine, son,” the father reassured gently, carefully lifting the girl into his arms. “We need to get her to the Royal London Hospital for help. These wounds need proper care.”

....................

"Dr. Angelina!" A man and a boy, both dressed in hunting attire, came rushing toward her. The older man was carrying a bloodied, unconscious girl in his arms.

The moment she caught sight of the girl, Dr. Angelina hurried to meet them, her heart tightening with worry.

"What happened?" she asked urgently, her voice thick with concern.

"We found her unconscious in the hunting grounds," the man explained, his face tense with worry. "We don't know how or why she ended up there."

"Alright, lay her down on one of the beds," Dr. Angelina instructed firmly. "I'll take care of her."

The man nodded, his face st

ill troubled, and began searching for a bed to place the girl on.

"Don't worry, you'll be alright now," the man said softly, his voice gentle and reassuring.

....................

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Chapter Text

"Hello" — spoken in Japanese.

Sakura stood alone in a field of blue and white roses, the field was surrounded by big trees. The feeling of a rare sense of peace washed over her. It had been a long time since she had experienced such a harmonious moment.

She was only ever surrounded by flowers back when she was still friends with Ino and during her days as an academy student, practicing kunoichi training.

She decided to take a walk, gazing at the beautiful flowers. Although she felt a sense of peace, it was as if something was still missing.

Sakura’s peaceful walk came to an abrupt end when she noticed a shadowy figure lurking behind one of the trees. A strange shiver ran down her spine, but at the same time, her heart fluttered, as if she had finally found the missing piece she didn’t even realize she was searching for.

Before she could call out or move closer, the figure swiftly turned and disappeared deeper into the forest. Without thinking, she ran after it, her heart pounding.

As she closed the distance, Sakura realized the figure was not a threat at all, it was a child. A young boy, no older than nine, dressed in an oversized white shirt and tattered pants. His bare feet barely made a sound against the forest floor. There was something fragile and almost ghostly about him.

Just as her fingertips were about to brush against him, a dark shadow suddenly swallowed the boy, pulling him out of her reach.

"No!" she shouted, her voice breaking with desperation.

Then, Sakura was consumed by a blinding light.

.

.

.

Sakura slowly opened her eyes and found herself staring at an unfamiliar white ceiling. The air was filled with the faint, sharp scent of antiseptic.

Her body ached with every small movement as she forced herself to sit up, hands trembling slightly. A dull throb pulsed through her skull, and her vision blurred for a moment before slowly sharpening.

Her head and stomach were carefully wrapped in clean gauze. She reached up to touch the bandage around her forehead and winced, flinching at the sharp sting beneath her fingers.

Her other hand moved to her side, where a deep, aching pain spread through her ribs. One of them was definitely broken.

Before she could gather her thoughts, a soft voice broke the silence.

"I see you're awake," said a woman in a white lab coat, standing at the edge of the room within Sakura’s line of sight.

The words she spoke sounded strange, foreign, and she couldn't understand what she was saying. Fear crept into her chest as she realized she had no idea where she was... or who the woman might be.

She took a careful look at the woman. She had striking crimson-red hair that fell in elegant styled bob cut around her shoulders, and sharp intelligent red eyes, she also wearing a bright red lipstick. Her features were refined and graceful, giving her an air of both kindness and authority. She wore a crisp white lab coat over her stylish doctor's attire, which was tailored perfectly to her tall, slender figure.

Dr. Angelina approached with a soft smile, her tone warm and comforting.

"Take your time, dear," she said gently. "Can you tell me your name? How are you feeling?"

Sakura couldn't understand the words the woman was saying, but she could hear the kindness and care in her voice. Feeling a small sense of comfort, Sakura tried to communicate with her, hoping she could somehow understand her.

“Koko wa doko deshou ka?” 

(Where am I?)

Sakura asked, her voice weak and uncertain.

Angelina’s brow furrowed in concern as she listened to the girl's words.

"Oh dear," she murmured softly, "it seems we can't understand each other."

....................

Angelina couldn’t make sense of any words coming from the girl in front of her. Now that the girl had been carefully cleaned and scrubbed free of blood, her true appearance was finally visible.

The girl in front of her was beautiful, with a unique shade of pink hair that was unlike anything Angelina had ever seen in London. Her pale complexion only made her stand out more, perfectly complementing her delicate features.

But what truly captivated Angelina was not the girl’s hair, it was her eyes.

Her eyes shimmered with countless shades of green, like polished emeralds catching the light. With just one glance, Angelina could almost read the girl's emotions; her eyes were like an open book, raw and full of feeling.

And now, that book was filled with confusion, clear as day.

Hours passed, and communication between them remained frustratingly difficult. Angelina tried everything she could to understand and help the girl, speaking slowly and using gestures. But no matter what words she used, the only response she received was a furrowed brow and a look of deep confusion.

When the girl finally fell asleep, Angelina knew exactly who to call for help. She was certain this person held the key to uncovering the truth behind what had happened to the poor girl.

With a sense of determination, she walked to her office and dialed the number of the one person she needed.

Ring... ring... ring...

“Good day. This is Sebastian Michaelis, head butler of Phantomhive Manor. How may I assist you?"

....................

The woman who had tended to Sakura earlier, the one she couldn’t understand, had left about an hour ago, leaving her alone with her thoughts.

Now, with the silence pressing in, Sakura finally had time to think. Slowly, she turned her head and took a proper look around.

The room was spacious and clean. Pale blue walls, tall windows that let in soft daylight, and a faint scent of antiseptic in the air gave it the feel of an old but well-kept hospital. A small table with medical tools sat by the window, and a glass cabinet full of supplies stood against the far wall. The iron-framed bed she lay on was firm, covered with crisp white sheets and a warm blanket.

Sakura pulled the blanket closer around her shoulders, shivering slightly.

Where… where am I?

She tried to remember. Her team had been sent to a remote village infected by an unknown virus. They were gathering herbs, nothing unusual.

Then her eyes widened as the memory struck her, sudden and violent, like one of Tsunade-shishou’s punches.

The man in the orange mask.

He had appeared out of nowhere, demanding to know Naruto’s location. His voice, his movements, they were burned into her memory. He hadn’t worn the Akatsuki’s signature cloak, so who was he? And why was he after Naruto?

He had used a strange technique, one that twisted space itself. She hadn’t been able to resist it.

That’s how I ended up here… wherever here is.

She had to return. She had to warn Tsunade-shishou.

With a soft grunt, she tried to sit up, but pain exploded in her chest. Her broken rib screamed in protest.

Defeated, she lay back down, staring up at the ceiling as frustration and fatigue settled over her.

Minutes passed. Maybe an hour. Her thoughts spun in circles until slowly, sleep claimed her once more.

The room faded into silence.

……………….

Ciel sat in his study, quietly reading a book, when Sebastian entered, pushing a tea trolley with practiced grace.

"Your tea, young master," Sebastian announced smoothly, bowing slightly.

Ciel sighed softly, lowering the book onto the table and glancing up at him.

Sebastian approached with careful steps and began to pour the tea into a delicate porcelain cup.

"I present to you, young master, a freshly brewed Earl Grey," he said, his voice rich and refined. "Steeped to perfection to draw out its finest aroma and flavor."

Ciel leaned back slightly in his chair, a hint of weariness in his voice as he replied,

"About time. I was beginning to think you'd forgotten me, Sebastian."

Sebastian placed the cup of tea on the table with quiet precision.

Ciel picked it up and took a careful sip, savoring the rich flavor. After a moment, he looked up at Sebastian with his usual calm gaze.

"What errands do we have today, Sebastian?" he asked, his tone cool and composed.

"Young Master," Sebastian said smoothly, "Madam Red called earlier from the hospital. She is requesting our assistance with one of her patients."

Ciel set down his teacup with a soft clink and narrowed his eyes slightly. "Can you enlighten me, Sebastian, as to why she would need our help for a patient?"

Sebastian gave a small, polite bow.

"She suspects the patient may have been attacked, my lord. However, when she attempted to question the girl, it became clear that the patient either does not understand English... or is unable to speak it."

Ciel leaned back in his chair, steepling his fingers thoughtfully."A foreigner, then? 

"Quite possibly, my lord," Sebastian replied, his voice calm. "However, Madam Red suspects the girl speaks Japanese. She believes Mr. Tanaka may be able to assist in shedding some light on the case, and that your particular talents could be of further use."

Ciel gave a soft, almost amused sigh.

"It seems I am to play detective once again. Very well, Sebastian. Prepare the carriage."

"As you wish, Young Master," Sebastian said, bowing with a small, knowing smile.

..................

Sakura slowly awakened once more, her body still heavy with exhaustion. Every small movement sent a dull ache through her limbs, but she forced herself to sit up on the bed, wincing slightly as she shifted.

She blinked a few times, trying to clear the fog from her vision. The only thing Sakura could clearly remember before falling asleep was the woman in red. And her unusual situation. 

As her senses sharpened. She heard the door creaked open softly.

An elderly man entered the room, moving with a slow but steady grace. The old man have silver hair neatly combed back. His face was lined with wrinkles, and his small, dark eyes carried a quiet, steady gaze. Despite his age, he held himself with dignity, his posture straight and graceful. He wore a black suit that looked timeless, his hands steady and precise.

“Anata wa dare desu ka?”

(Who are you?)

”Yoi hi desu ne, wakai josei. Watashi wa Fantomhai-vu-tei no shitsuji, Tanaka desu. Ohanashi ni mairimashita.”

(Good day, young lady. I am Tanaka, a butler from Phantomhive Manor. I am here to speak with you.)

....................

Tanaka hadn’t expected his young master to call on him for such a case. It had been years since he had been asked to assist in this kind of matter, and when the call came, he felt a thrill of excitement. His heart stirred with a sense of duty, a reminder of his days in service to the Phantomhive family. It was a feeling he hadn’t experienced in a long time, and though his years had worn him down, the old thrill of the job still flickered within him.

As they arrived at the Royal London Hospital, they were immediately greeted by Madam Red, Ciel’s aunt and the hospital's head physician. "Good to see you, my dear nephew," she said warmly, her voice carrying a hint of relief. "And thank you for coming, Mr. Tanaka and Sebastian."

Ciel gave a small nod, his tone polite but slightly reserved.

"Good to see you as well, Madam Red. Now, who is it that requires our assistance?"

Madam Red’s expression shifted to one of concern.

"Come, I'll show you. This way, please." She gestured for them to follow as she led them down a dimly lit hallway.

The hallway was long and narrow, its pale stone walls lined with tall, arched windows. The faint scent of antiseptic lingered in the air, mixing with the soft echo of their footsteps. The flickering light from the old gas lamps cast shadows on the floor, adding a quiet, almost eerie atmosphere to the otherwise pristine corridor. As they walked, the air grew heavier with a sense of urgency, and Ciel couldn’t help but feel a slight unease settle over him.

Madam Red finally stopped before a door at the end of the hallway. She turned to them, her face set with determination.

"She's inside."

"Tanaka, gather all the information we need to help her and solve this case," Ciel instructed, his voice calm but authoritative.

"Yes, Young Master," Tanaka replied, giving a respectful bow before turning to face the door. He walked over, carefully opening it and stepping inside.

As Tanaka entered the room, he immediately took note of the design. The room was neat and simple, with soft, neutral colors that created a sense of calm. The light from the window gently filtered in, casting a soft glow over everything.

And there, sitting on the bed, was the girl.

She had a most unusual appearance. Her hair was a delicate shade of pink, a hue so rare that it almost seemed otherworldly. Her skin was pale, almost translucent in the soft light, and her eyes, they were mesmerizing. They shimmered with multiple shades of green, reminiscent of emeralds, their depth revealing a story of confusion and mystery.

Tanaka stood silently for a moment, studying her with quiet concern.

“Anata wa dare desu ka?”

(Who are you?) the girl asked, her voice sound uncertain.

“Yoi hi desu ne, wakai josei. Watashi wa Fantomhai-vu-tei no shitsuji, Tanaka desu. Ohanashi ni mairimashita.”

(Good day, young lady. I am Tanaka, a butler from Phantomhive Manor. I am here to speak with you.)

Tanaka replied carefully, his voice warm and composed, with a tone of respect. He then walked slowly toward the bed, his movements graceful despite his age. He pulled a chair from near the table and placed it beside her bed. Sitting down, he looked at her with quiet concern, his hands resting neatly on his lap.

“I understand you may have questions,” he began, his voice calm and measured. “Please, do not worry. We are here to help you.”

His tone was gentle, but formal, a reflection of his years of service and his unwavering professionalism. The air in the room was still, yet Tanaka’s presence brought a sense of reassurance.

Tanaka looked at her kindly, his voice gentle yet formal. “Can you tell me your name, young Miss?”

Sakura hesitated for a moment, uncertainty flickering in her eyes. She glanced down at her hands, then back at him. After a brief pause, she whispered softly, "M-my name is Sakura Haruno..."

Her voice was quiet, almost as if she was unsure whether to trust the man in front of her. But there was a hint of hope in her tone, as if speaking her name brought a small sense of comfort.

....................

"M-my name is Sakura Haruno..."

Sakura felt something inside her, an unfamiliar sense of comfort as she looked at the old man. She didn’t know how or why, but there was a warmth in his presence that made her feel safe.

Yet, she knew she couldn’t let her guard down completely. There were too many questions, too many unknowns. She had to protect herself, her identity. She couldn’t risk revealing too much to this man, no matter how kind he seemed.

Tanaka’s gaze softened as he asked, “Ok, young Miss, where do you come from? Do you know why you are here, or why you are injured?”

Sakura’s mind raced. She couldn’t afford to give too much away. Her heart beat faster, the uncertainty clawing at her thoughts. She needed to play it safe. With a slight tremble in her voice, she spoke, lowering her gaze to the bed.

“I-I don’t know… where I come from… or what happened to me,” Sakura answered quietly, her tone cautious and fragile. She forced herself to look up at Tanaka, keeping her expression neutral despite the storm of emotions inside. “I only remember my name... and that I was walking in the forest to gather some herbs…”

She paused, hoping that would be enough. The words felt like a thin shield, and she couldn’t help but wonder if the man before her would see through her carefully crafted lie.

Tanaka studied her for a moment, his eyes steady. “I see,” he said calmly, his voice reassuringly. “It is only natural that your memories would be unclear. Do not worry, Miss Sakura. We will help you understand what happened.”

Sakura gave a small, tight smile, but inside, she was unsure. She wasn’t sure if she could fully trust Tanaka, but for now, his kind demeanor felt like the safest path.

“Mister Tanaka… do you know where this place is? What country?” she asked, her voice soft but curious.

“This is the Royal London Hospital, miss. We’re in England,” he replied with a polite voice.

The name meant nothing to her. England? It didn’t sound like any country she’d ever heard of.

Tanaka asked more questions, and Sakura answered carefully, filtering out anything too revealing. She kept her guard up, making sure not to share too much.

Once he finished, Tanaka stood, bowing respectfully. “Thank you for your cooperation, Miss. We will do our best to find the one who hurt you. I wish for your swift recovery. Goodbye, Miss Sakura.”

They exchanged a brief farewell before Tanaka left the room.

As the door clicked shut, Sakura let out a relieved sigh and slowly lay back down. Her mind was still swirling with emotions, but one thought stood out above all, I just want to go home... 

...................

Ciel and his aunt were seated in a private lounge inside the Royal London Hospital, with Sebastian standing quietly behind him. The lounge, reserved for special visitors and high-ranking doctors, was richly furnished — dark wood panels, velvet chairs, and the faint scent of polished leather lingering in the air.

Ciel sipped his tea, casually discussing the patient with Madam Red. They had been speaking for thirty minutes when Tanaka finally returned from the girl's room.

The old butler's steps were calm and steady as he approached them.

The old butler bowed deeply before straightening to face them.

"Young Master," he said respectfully.

"Well then, Tanaka," Ciel said, his voice cool and commanding as he set his teacup down with a soft clink. "Tell us, how did the conversation go?"

Tanaka cleared his throat politely before speaking, recounting every word the girl had said. He carefully relayed all the details, making sure not a single piece of information was left out.

"I believe, young master, that the young lady has escaped from a human trafficking ring. However... she has suffered grave injuries."

Ciel tapped his fingers against the arm of his chair, his one visible eye narrowing slightly.

"Hmm," he hummed under his breath. "If that is the case, then she may be in far greater danger than we assumed." He leaned forward, resting his elbow on the desk. "We must gather more information... but with her memory lost, it shall be no easy task."

As the discussion lingered in the heavy air, Madam Red, seated gracefully on the velvet sofa, suddenly spoke up.

Her voice, smooth and commanding, cut through the silence.

"My dear nephew," she began, her crimson lips curving into a knowing smile, "I believe it would be far more helpful if you were the one to take care of the young lady."

At her words, every person in the room turned to look at her, their curiosity piqued.

Ciel tilted his head slightly, a glint of interest in his sharp blue eye.

"And what exactly do you mean, Madam?" he asked, his tone polite but laced with the caution of someone who trusted few.

Madam Red laughed softly, the sound rich and elegant.

"You should bring her to the Phantomhive manor," she said, tapping her fingers lightly against her knee. "It would be much easier to watch over her there. After all, Tanaka is present, and your ever-capable butler, Sebastian. They can both assist her... and even teach her to properly understand and speak English."

Ciel considered her suggestion, his face a mask of cool calculation.

"Having her under my roof would certainly make things more convenient," he murmured. "And it would give Sebastian less trouble than making endless trips to London."

Tanaka gave a small, agreeable chuckle from his corner.

"Ho ho ho... very wise, young master."

Madam Red leaned back with a satisfied look, clearly pleased with herself.

"Besides, dear Ciel," she added lightly, "it would be such a shame if the poor thing remained lost in confusion. With the right guidance... who knows what secrets she might recall?"

Ciel straightened his jacket with an air of finality.

"Very well," he said coolly. "Prepare everything. She will be moved to the manor immediately."

He glanced toward Sebastian, who bowed with a faint, knowing smile.

"Yes, my lord," Sebastian answered smoothly. "I shall see to it at once."

And just like that, the wheels of fate began to turn once more.

....................

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Sakura's hospital gown:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/174373816818932828/

Chapter Text

For the next few hours, Sakura was thinking about how to fix her situation.

‘How can I go back to my village? I need to warn them about that mask man. She thought, biting her lip.

She looked outside the window. She couldn't fully see what was out there, but she could hear the calm wind blowing.

‘Alright, now I need to act like my memory was wiped out. The only one I can talk to here is Mister Tanaka. That woman in red, she doesn't understand me, and I can’t understand her either.’

Sakura was abruptly pulled from her swirling thoughts when the woman in red swept into the room, Mr. Tanaka trailing behind her. But this time, they weren’t alone. A third figure followed.

It was a tall man, dressed in a black suit, with sharp, elegant features and black hair neatly parted to the side. His crimson-red eyes seemed to glow faintly, and there was a strange, perfect grace in the way he moved.

Sakura stared at him for a moment, feeling her cheeks heat up. Wow... he's really handsome… she thought, but then a cold shiver ran down her spine. There was something about him, something dark, that made her instincts scream that he wasn't normal.

....................

Since Sakura’s first interaction with anyone in this strange place, there was one mystery that kept bugging her, she couldn’t feel any chakra from the people she came into contact with. It was like they didn’t even have any. No chakra flow...nothing.

But this guy... he was different.

The moment he stepped into the room, Sakura felt it, a heavy pressure in the air, like the whole place got darker without the lights even changing. She couldn’t sense chakra exactly, but what she did feel was worse. His energy wasn’t like a normal person’s... it wasn’t even like a Jinchūriki’s. It was deeper, colder, like an endless black hole that sucked everything around it. It wasn’t human. It wasn’t natural.

Sakura’s stomach twisted tight. She swallowed hard, keeping her face calm, but her fingers twitched at her side, ready to defend herself if she had to.

“Hello again, Miss Sakura,” Tanaka said kindly. “I am here with Miss Angelina Dalles, your doctor. She’s the one who has been taken’ care of your wounds since you arrived.”

He motioned toward the tall man beside him. “And this gentleman here is the head butler from the Phantomhive Manor.”

The man in the black suit stepped forward and bowed slightly, his red eyes locked onto her like a predator watching prey.

"Good afternoon," he said in her language, his voice smooth like silk but carrying a weight that made the hairs on Sakura’s neck stand up. "My name is Sebastian Michaelis. I will be assisting with your care from now on."

Sakura forced a small, fake smile, her heart pounding.

Care, huh...? she thought. Yeah right... somethin' ‘bout you feels real wrong…

....................

Madam Red spoke to us about how we should take care of the girl, what medicines she needed to take in the morning and in the evening. Now, we were walking toward her room. My young master was already waiting in the carriage, along with the few belongings the girl had and other necessities she would require.

When we entered her room, I finally laid eyes on the human girl, the new case that my young master had decided to solve.

She was small and delicate, her pink hair falling messily around her face like soft cherry blossoms in the spring. Her bright green eyes, sharp and clear like freshly cut emeralds, her gaze held a depth uncommon among humans.

Her appearance was... charming, but it wasn’t her looks that caught my attention.

It was her soul.

Unlike the dull and common souls of ordinary humans, hers shone with a rare, stubborn light. It was vibrant, full of life and fierce will, like a flame that refused to die no matter how hard the wind tried to snuff it out. There was something uniquely tempting about it, similar to my young master's, yet not the same. Hers was not shaped by cold calculation and revenge, but by hope, loyalty, and a fierce desire to protect.

Interesting... I thought, a small, knowing smile tugging at the corner of my mouth. This girl... she is special.

....................

“Lady Sakura,” Sebastian began calmly, his crimson eyes fixed on her with quiet intensity, “we suspect that you may have been the victim of a kidnapping… possibly tied to human trafficking.”

He folded his hands behind his back. 

“Your condition was not difficult to notice. Especially considering your foreign features, your accent, and language, everything points to you being Japanese.”

He tilted his head slightly, voice still even but edged with a note of seriousness.“Cases like these, regrettably, remain all too common. And based on your injuries and the state in which we found you… it was the most immediate and plausible conclusion.”

He said, his voice is smooth and composed. "Due to your memory loss, we cannot confirm whether our suspicion is correct. But worry not, we shall investigate further to uncover the truth of your situation.”

Sebastian then added, "You will now be placed under our care and moved to our master’s manor."

She felt conflicted about the circumstances, but she couldn’t disagree, especially if they were already offering help that could get her home.

Sakura looked up from the bed, her brows slightly furrowed. “So... I am going to live with you? I will leave this place?”

Sebastian bowed slightly, one hand over his chest in a practiced gesture of elegance. “Indeed, my lady. That would be the arrangement.”

He straightened, his tone smooth and precise. “You see, Madam Red is quite often occupied with her medical duties. As such, she is unable to provide the constant care and attention you may require in your current state. If you are with us at the Phantomhive estate, we can monitor you more closely.”

He gave a small, reassuring smile. “And most importantly, we can ensure your safety.”

Sakura’s eyes widened a little. “Your... place? But... I-I don’t speak your language well. I don’t know anything about here…”

Sebastian’s expression softened. “That is precisely why it would be beneficial, miss. In our care,” he continued gently, “we can help you learn to understand and speak our language. And in time… perhaps regain your memories.”

He stepped a little closer, his voice calm but sincere. “When that time comes, we shall do everything in our power to see you returned home.”

"Mister Tanaka, would you be so kind as to fetch the invalid chair from the equipment room? We will need it to assist lady Sakura into the carriage," he said, glancing to the older butler.

Tanaka gave a small bow. “Right away,” he replied softly before exiting the room with quiet steps.

“Sebastian,” Madam Red spoke up suddenly, her voice both graceful and firm. “I would like to speak with her.”

Sebastian nodded slightly, then stepped forward, ready to interpret. Inside the room, the elegant butler helped the two women communicate, his fluent translation bridging the language gap with practiced ease.

“Sakura, I’ll visit you again in five days to see if your wounds are healing properly,” Madam Red said kindly, her red eyes softening as she looked at the girl.

He translated her words with a gentle tone. “She says she’ll visit in five days to check on your recovery.”

Sakura looked up at the tall, graceful woman. For the first time, now that she could understand her words, she felt a quiet warmth from her. A small, sincere smile formed on her lips.

This woman… she really is kind, Sakura thought. I can feel it.

But something still frustrated her deeply, her chakra felt sealed. Earlier, she had tried using her Mystical Palm Technique to heal a bruise, but nothing happened. It was like a wall inside her. My chakra... it's still blocked. I can’t even gather enough to heal a scratch…

Still, thanks to Madam Red’s care, she could feel her body slowly recovering, even without chakra. At least I won’t get an infection, she thought with a sigh of relief.

“If it’s not bothering you,” Sakura said softly, turning to Sebastian, “I’d like it if she visits…”

Sebastian gave a polite nod, then turned to Madam Red. “Lady Sakura says she would be happy to receive a visit from you, Madam. She would like that very much.”

Madam Red smiled brightly, clearly touched, and stepped closer to Sakura’s bedside. Gently, she placed a hand over Sakura’s. “Then promise me you’ll learn English quickly, darling,” she said warmly. “That way, next time we talk, you won’t need him as our translator. And please, write to me or call if you need anything.”

Sebastian tilted his head slightly, a playful glint in his crimson eyes as he translated with his usual charm.

“She insists you learn English quickly, Lady Sakura,” he said with a faint smirk. “So that next time, the two of you can speak freely, without relying on yours truly.” His tone lightened just a bit. “Oh, and she says to write or call her, should you find yourself in need of anything at all.”

Just then, Tanaka returned with the chair. Without effort, Sebastian carefully lifted Sakura into it.

Outside, the carriage stood waiting.

Tanaka entered first. Sebastian was just about to help Sakura into the carriage when she suddenly looked up at him.

“Wait... um, please tell Dr. Angelina I’m thankful,” Sakura said, her voice earnest. “Tell her I’d like to write to her once I know how to speak English, so we can talk properly.”

Sebastian gave her a small nod of approval and translated her words for Madam Red.

Madam Red’s face lit up with delight. She waved to Sakura, her smile wide and warm, as the carriage door closed.

Standing at the edge of the path, she watched the carriage disappear into the distance, her expression softening.

I hope she’ll be alright... she thought. I know my nephew will take good care of her.

………………..

Once Sakura was seated comfortably inside the carriage, her gaze shifted toward the young boy sitting across from her, beside Tanaka.

Tanaka, with his usual polite demeanor, turned to Sakura.

“Miss Sakura, I would like to introduce you to my young master,” he said, gesturing toward the boy. “This is Master Ciel Phantomhive, the head of the Phantomhive household. He is the Earl of the Phantomhive family and serves as the Queen’s Watchdog.”

Sakura studied the boy in front of her. He was young, barely older than herself, but there was an air of seriousness about him, a kind of cold maturity in his sharp blue eyes. He looked so… composed, she thought, her mind still struggling to grasp the full meaning of Tanaka’s words. But there’s something in his gaze... something distant, like he’s always thinking ahead, far beyond this moment.

He wore a dark, tailored suit that spoke of his high status, a crimson vest peeking out from beneath the black fabric. His attire was impeccably neat, even the lace at his collar perfectly arranged. An ornate silver ring gleamed on his finger, and his black gloves added to his refined, aristocratic appearance. 

But what truly caught her attention was the eye patch that covered his right eye, the black cloth stark against his pale skin. The patch gave him an air of mystery, as though there was something hidden beneath, something that made him even more enigmatic.

Ciel, while sitting across from her, glanced at Sakura with a neutral expression. His gaze briefly lingered on her. Her features are soft, delicate. Her eyes... unusual. He couldn't quite place it, but there was a certain vulnerability in her expression that made him want to know more. She could be of use, but there's something more to her, something he can't quite read.

Ciel gave a small nod in acknowledgment, his gaze still fixed on Sakura. He couldn’t understand her, but there was something in the way she held herself that made him wonder what kind of person she really was. He didn’t speak, but his sharp blue eyes were filled with an unreadable expression.

She wasn’t sure what was happening, but something about Ciel made her feel... safe, even if she couldn’t understand a word he said. His presence, while distant, gave her the same protective feeling she had once felt with Naruto.

Tanaka, noticing her confusion, smiled kindly and began translating again.

“Master Ciel is in charge of everything here, Miss Sakura. You will be under his care during your time with us.”

Sakura’s eyes widened slightly as she took in Tanaka’s words, still processing everything. She gave a slight nod, trying to convey respect, even if she didn’t fully understand the situation.

………………..

When we arrived at the Phantomhive manor, I stepped down from the front seat and made my way to the carriage door. Opening it with a smooth motion, I first offered my hand to my young master. He stepped down gracefully. On the other side, I saw Tanaka assisting as he exited from the opposite door.

Then, it was the young lady’s turn.

I approached her with a polite smile. “Pardon me, Lady Sakura,” I said softly.

The girl let out a small gasp of surprise as I gently lifted her from her seat into my arms.

“Ah—!?” she breathed, clearly startled.

I carried her effortlessly out of the carriage, her light weight no challenge at all.

Once outside, as she steadied herself, her eyes widened. She looked around, finally taking in her first view of the Phantomhive estate, the grand stone manor, the well-kept gardens, and the open sky above. The wind stirred gently around us, carrying the scent of rose and earth.

“Welcome,” I said with a faint, teasing smile, “to the Phantomhive manor.”

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Inside the Hokage office

“Tsunade-sama! Please stop drinking and start finishing your paperwork!” Shizune scolded, her voice sharp with frustration.

“Augggh, just shut up, Shizune. I’ll start working after I finish this bottle,” Tsunade slurred lazily, waving her hand dismissively without even looking up.

The young, petite black-haired woman let out a tired sigh, pinching the bridge of her nose. "Tsunade-samaaa..." she groaned, cradling the small pink pig, Ton-Ton, in her arms.

Ton-Ton gave a soft oink of concern, but Tsunade only chuckled, lifting her sake bottle. "Relax, Shizune. A few more drinks won’t hurt."

Shizune huffed, clutching Ton-Ton tighter. "It’s not the drinks, it’s the mountain of paperwork!"

Tsunade leaned back in her chair, a small smirk playing on her lips as she took another hearty sip of sake. Now this... she thought, this is a good day. Drinking, relaxing, and Shizune running around like a worried mother hen.

She chuckled quietly to herself, imagining how Shizune would soon start pacing or waving papers in her face.

"Oi, Shizune," Tsunade drawled lazily, lifting the bottle, "Life’s too short to be workin’ all the time, y'know?"

Shizune huffed, tapping her foot impatiently. "Life will be shorter when the Daimyo sees you haven't done any of the monthly reports!"

Tsunade just laughed harder, letting her chair tip dangerously back as she took another drink, completely ignoring the pile of untouched paperwork on her desk.

Suddenly, a knock came at the door.

Tsunade quickly straightened herself and called out, "Come in!"

A young man in iryōnin attire entered, bowing to Tsunade and Shizune.

"Hokage-sama, Shizune-san, the prototype antidote has been upgraded. Testing showed one hundred percent success. Shall we begin distribution?"

Tsunade tapped her desk thoughtfully. "If it’s positive, start right away. We must heal as many as we can."

She glanced at Shizune. "Send word to Sakura, tell her to return immediately. We'll need her full report on the antidote ingredients."

Both Shizune and the young man bowed. "Hai!"

"You are dismissed," Tsunade said firmly, waving her hand.

They bowed and turned to leave — but the door burst open.

A young woman, breathless and pale, stumbled inside.

"Hanare?" the young man blinked. "What are you doing here? We haven't even begun the antidote distribution!"

Hanare shook her head frantically. "Forgive me, I’m not here about the antidote!"

She turned to Tsunade, gasping. "Hokage-sama... bad news!"

Tsunade's eyes narrowed. "Spit it out, girl. What is it?" Hanare swallowed hard. "S-Sakura... Sakura’s been missing since yesterday!"

Tsunade shot up from her seat, slamming her palms on the desk. "WHAT?!" Shizune gasped, clutching Tonton tighter against her chest.

....................

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Chapter Text

“Hello" — spoken in Japanese.

We strolled through the front yard of the grand Phantomhive manor. The morning sun cast a soft glow over the trimmed hedges and neat gravel paths. From the corner of my eye, I noticed Miss Sakura looking around in quiet awe, her gaze drifting from the tall iron gates to the towering mansion before us.

As we approached the large front doors, a sudden poof echoed behind us. I glanced back just in time to see Tanaka shrink into his smaller form.

Miss Sakura let out a soft gasp, her eyes wide with surprise. "W-what just happened?"

"Ah," I replied smoothly, "do not be alarmed, My lady. That is simply Master Tanaka’s... more compact form. He tends to revert to it when he is low on energy. Consider it his way of recharging.”

I offered a small, reassuring smile as I continued carrying her gently in my arms.

We stepped into the grand manor, the heavy doors closing behind us with a soft echo. My young master, ever poised and composed, led the way through the elegant entrance hall. He cast a brief glance over his shoulder and spoke in his usual cool tone.

“Sebastian, I’ll be in my office. See to our guest, make sure she is properly settled.”

Without waiting for a reply, he turned sharply on his heel and began ascending the staircase, his polished shoes tapping lightly against the marble steps. Halfway up, he paused and added, almost as an afterthought:

“And bring me a snack afterward. Something sweet. Don’t be late.”

I bowed my head slightly. “Yes, my lord,” I said, my tone crisp and obedient. “I shall see to lady Sakura's care at once, then bring your refreshment to the office.”

With Sakura still resting against me, I stepped further into the manor’s warmth, the door closing behind us with a soft thud.

………………

Sebastian carried me gently as we stepped into the mansion. It was my first time seeing a place like this. I had seen buildings in the Land of Fire before, wooden houses, the Hokage’s tower, even the traditional compounds in Konoha, but this? This was completely different. The outside already looked like something from a fairytale, but the inside… It was even more stunning.

The floor shone like polished glass, and the ceilings stretched so high I felt like I could get lost just by looking up. Warm golden lamps lined the walls, casting a soft glow across the room. Elegant paintings watched from above, and for a moment, I thought they might move. Everything felt so still, so rich like even the silence belonged to nobility.

Then suddenly, poof!

Mister Tanaka shrunk.

I blinked in shock. He was tiny now like a miniature version of himself still holding a teacup like it was the most normal thing in the world.

Eh?! He shrunk, like a failed clone jutsu! I shouted in my mind, trying to stay quiet.

Sebastian glanced down at me with his usual calm expression. He explained that what happened to Mister Tanaka was completely normal. Apparently, that tiny version of him was just his resting form he gets tired and... shrinks to recharge or something like that.

Not long after, the young ki—uh, the master, Ciel, gave us a quick look. He said something to Sebastian in that calm, cold voice of his, but I couldn’t understand all of it. Still, it seemed like he was going off to do something important. Maybe to his office? Or his room? I don’t know. Being a noble sounds tiring.

Sebastian continued down a long hallway. Tall windows let in soft light, and the walls were lined with doors more than I could count. Each one looked special, like it guarded something important. In Konoha, buildings were simple, straightforward. This hallway felt like it belonged in a noble’s dream.

Finally, we stopped in front of a door with a golden handle. Sebastian opened it with one hand, still holding me like I weighed nothing.

“This will be your room during your stay, My lady,” he said in that perfect, graceful tone of his.

He stepped inside, and I froze.

The room was beautiful.

Cream-colored walls, a large bed layered with velvet covers, and sheer curtains swaying gently from the window. A soft rug spread across the floor, and in the corner, a delicate chair sat beside a small table with a vase of fresh flowers. Everything smelled faintly of lavender and old books.

“I—I’ve never seen a room like this before…” I whispered, my voice barely audible.

“Oh? Is that so?” Sebastian said smoothly. “After all, this is the Phantomhive Manor. Everything here must be in order, flawless, even. Especially if it is connected to my young master’s name.”

His voice was calm and elegant, but carried a quiet sharpness, like a knife wrapped in silk.

Then I noticed something strange. I was alone with Sebastian.

Mister Tanaka had disappeared. I didn’t hear him leave, didn’t even feel his presence slip away. It was as if he vanished into thin air.

A cold shiver ran down my spine.

I remembered the feeling I had back at the hospital, the first time I saw Sebastian. That strange energy around him, the way he felt... inhuman. My instincts had screamed at me then. And even now, they whispered warnings.

But... if he really meant harm, I’d probably already be dead.

So maybe, for now, I can think of him as... okay. Still, I’ll keep my guard up. Just in case.

Gently, Sebastian laid me down on the bed like I was made of glass. The sheets were soft and warm, smelling faintly of lavender and something old but comforting.

He straightened his gloves, then spoke in that perfect butler tone, calm and precise.

“Now then, lady Sakura,” he began, “you will rest for the remainder of the day. This evening, I shall bring your dinner and administer your medicine. You must regain your strength. Tomorrow, we begin your English lessons and you will be introduced to the household staff. Are we clear?”

I nodded, still a little overwhelmed but trying to be polite. “O-okay... Thank you, Mister Sebastian.”

He bowed slightly, one hand over his chest, and gave a small, composed smile.

“You are most welcome, my lady.”

As the door closed with a soft click, the room fell quiet.

I lay there in the huge bed, staring up at the ceiling. The fabric of the blankets was so smooth, it almost slipped through my fingers. It felt strange… too clean, too fancy. I wasn’t used to this kind of softness. Back in Konoha, our beds were smaller, firmer, more practical.

Everything here felt like it belonged to a different world.

My body still ached faintly. Whatever injury I had… it was healing, but slowly. I could feel the weight of exhaustion pulling at me, heavy like a warm fog. Still, my mind refused to rest.

That butler… Sebastian. He seemed kind enough, but there was still something I couldn’t quite figure out. A part of me stayed alert. Just in case.

But another part of me... just wanted to close my eyes.

I looked toward the window. The sunlight was fading, casting long golden shadows across the room. The flowers on the table swayed gently as if whispering secrets to the wind.

It’s okay, I told myself. Just rest. You’ll need your strength tomorrow.

Slowly, my eyes drifted shut. For the first time in a while, I let my guard down just a little and allowed sleep to take me.

………………..

I was sitting in my study room, lost in thought, reflecting on the events of the day.

I let out a tired sigh. The human trafficking situation weighed heavily on my mind. The suffering caused by it… it had to stop. I couldn’t let innocent lives continue to be treated like commodities.

There was a soft knock on the door.

“Your evening tea, my Lord.”

“Enter, Sebastian,” I said, not bothering to look up.

The door opened smoothly, and Sebastian stepped inside, pushing a tea trolley ahead of him. I noticed immediately that there were no sweets, just tea.

I raised an eyebrow. “Sebastian, bring me sweets.”

He gave a small, amused smile. “Young Master, we do not want to spoil your dinner.”

I sighed, letting the frustration of the day settle back into my chest. “Fine. But make sure to bring them soon.”

He bowed slightly, his tone always perfect. “As you wish, my Lord.”

Sebastian poured the tea with care, presenting it to me with a flourish. “Chamomile tea, my Lord. I made it with great attention to detail, just as you prefer.”

I took the cup from him and sipped the warm, calming liquid. It was just what I needed, but my mind was still restless.

I looked up at Sebastian, who stood patiently by the trolley, his hands folded neatly in front of him.

“Sebastian, how is she?”

“She is resting now, my Lord,” he replied, his voice steady. “Later, we shall serve her dinner. I will need Mey-Rin’s assistance to change her bandages and her sleepwear.”

I nodded, deep in thought.

“Do you think her story is true?” I asked, my gaze narrowing slightly.

Sebastian paused for a moment before responding. “My Lord, I am not certain. However, I did sense hesitation in her tone when we were at the hospital. She may be hiding something or perhaps she is simply afraid. But there is truth in her fear.”

I leaned back in my chair, rubbing my temples. “Hmm... For now, she is a key in this human trafficking case. She could guide us to those responsible. We need to find them and bring them to justice.”

I straightened up, giving Sebastian a firm look. “Sebastian, I order you to find everything you can about Sakura Haruno. I want her background, her connections, everything.”

“Of course, my Lord,” Sebastian said with a respectful bow. “I will get to work immediately.”

I watched as he turned to leave, the steady rhythm of his footsteps echoing through the hallway. With him at my side, I was confident that we would get the answers we needed.

………………..

Sakura stirred slowly as the soft creak of the door gently pulled her from sleep. The candlelight spilled into the room, flickering against the walls like soft golden waves.

“Good evening, lady Sakura,” came Sebastian’s smooth, refined voice. “I trust you slept well.”

She blinked her eyes open and saw him standing tall beside a tea trolley, elegant as ever. Behind him stood a girl with thick round glasses, her reddish hair tied back into a messy bun. She smiled shyly, rocking a little on her feet.

Sebastian gave a small bow. “We've prepared your dinner. You must be famished after your rest.”

Sakura sat up slowly, brushing her hair from her eyes. “Ah… yes. A little…” she mumbled, blinking sleep from her eyes. “Thank you…”

Sebastian lifted the silver dome from the tray, and a delicious warmth filled the room.

“I understand this meal may look unfamiliar to you,” he said politely. “So allow me to explain.”

He gestured to the plate. “This is roast chicken, seasoned gently with rosemary and thyme from our herb garden. Tender and carefully basted.”

He pointed to a pale, fluffy pile beside it. “Mashed potatoes. Soft, smooth, made from boiled potatoes, butter, and a touch of cream. A very gentle flavor.”

Then the vibrant side of vegetables. “Steamed carrots, peas, and green beans. Simply prepared, lightly salted.”

Finally, a small bowl. “Vegetable soup. Light, nourishing. And here,” he gestured to a small basket, “warm bread. A comfort, especially after injury.”

Sakura’s eyes widened. “Ah… s-so many… colorful food,” she whispered, trying to form the words. “I never eat this before…”

“We do hope it suits your tastes, my lady,” Sebastian said with a faint smile.

Sebastian then turned slightly and gestured to Mey-Rin, who was standing quietly by the door. “lady Sakura, this is Mey-Rin, one of the servants here. She’ll be assisting with your care tonight.”

Sakura looked up at the young woman, who bowed politely. “Nice to meet you, Miss Sakura,” Mey-Rin said with a bright smile, though there was a hint of nervousness in her voice. Sebastian translated her greeting smoothly.

Sebastian continued, his tone matter-of-fact, “Mey-Rin is unable to understand Japanese, so communication may be a little difficult. However, she is quite capable and will help with any needs you may have. Tomorrow, the other servants will be introduced to you as well.”

Sakura gave a small nod. She was about to greet the maid but remembered the language barrier. Instead, she offered a warm smile and waved.

Sebastian, ever the perfect butler, took a step back. “If you require any assistance with your meal, Miss Sakura, I am more than happy to feed you.”

Sakura shook her head gently, managing a small smile. “No need, Sebastian. I can manage on my own.”

She carefully ate the meal, savoring each bite. The food was far better than anything she had expected, and it made her feel a little more at ease in this strange place. 

Once she finished her meal, Sebastian gave a small nod to Mey-Rin. “Mey-Rin, please assist lady Sakura in changing into her night clothes. I will return shortly.”

Mey-Rin nodded enthusiastically, though she couldn’t help but feel a bit curious about Sakura as she helped her sit up. As she gently helped Sakura remove her clothes, Mey-Rin couldn’t help but observe her. The young woman had a quiet, almost fragile beauty about her. Her pink hair, slightly disheveled, framed her face in a way that made her look both delicate and strong. She seemed like someone who had seen far too much hardship but had a quiet resolve behind her gentle features.

Mey-Rin found herself thinking, She must have been through so much...

Once Sakura was dressed in her soft nightclothes, Sebastian returned, his footsteps as quiet as ever. He stepped toward the bed, where Mey-Rin was adjusting the sheets. He took over the task of changing Sakura’s bandages with the same precise care he always showed.

Sebastian moved with efficiency, his fingers light as he carefully unwrapped the old bandages and replaced them with fresh ones. His eyes flickered to Sakura every now and then, ensuring she was comfortable and that the task was done properly.

Once the bandages were changed, he stepped back, giving a small nod of approval. “There. All done.”

Sakura, who had been quietly observing, felt a little embarrassed by how careful and attentive they were. She didn’t know how to respond but simply nodded gratefully. “Thank you, Sebastian... and Mey-Rin."

Sebastian smiled slightly, his voice gentle but firm. “Now, Miss Sakura, please ensure you rest well. You will need your strength for tomorrow, when we begin your English lessons.”

He then gave a polite bow, his gaze softening just a touch. “We will expect you to work hard, but take care of yourself in the meantime.”

Mey-Rin also gave a small curtsy. “Good night, Miss Sakura! Sleep well.”

Sakura didn’t understand the words, but from the tone, she knew it was a goodbye. She waved back with a small smile.

Sebastian opened the door to the hallway, his presence still like a shadow even in the soft candlelight. “Good night, lady Sakura. Rest well.”

Sakura watched as they both quietly exited the room, the soft click of the door signaling her solitude. She could feel the weight of the day’s events pulling at her, but Sebastian’s careful care and Mey Rin’s kind gestures brought a sense of peace she hadn’t expected.

For now, she would sleep. Tomorrow would come quickly, and she would face it with whatever strength she had left.

………………..

Morning had barely crept past the horizon, and yet the world outside my windows already buzzed with a soft kind of energy the kind that only the countryside could carry. Light filtered through the curtains in slanted gold, casting long lines across the carpeted floor of my room.

I sat upright, waiting.

As always, Sebastian was precisely on time.

A soft knock sounded, twice.

“Young Master,” came his unmistakable voice, smooth and proper with just the slightest lilt of amusement buried beneath the surface.

“Enter,” I replied, brushing a hand through my fringe.

The door opened with grace, not a creak to betray his presence. He strode in carrying my morning coat and pressed uniform, immaculate as ever.

“Good morning, my lord,” he said as he approached, already loosening the buttons of my nightshirt with skilled fingers. “I trust you slept well.”

“Well enough,” I murmured, lifting my arms slightly to help him work.

He began to dress me in practiced rhythm. Shirt first buttoned and straightened. Waistcoat snug and fitted. My cravat, tied in a crisp knot at the throat, followed by the careful adjustment of my eyepatch.

“As for your schedule today,” he continued smoothly, brushing invisible lint from my lapel, “a delivery is expected from Lord Eldridge before noon. You’re to review the new factory designs before luncheon.

I sighed lightly at that, but said nothing.

“...and finally, dinner is to be served at six sharp. I’ve informed the kitchen accordingly.”

He crouched to secure my boots as he added, more quietly now, “Regarding the matter of Miss Sakura Haruno…”

I looked down at him, brow faintly raised. “Yes?”

He stood again, his expression calm but edged with curiosity. “I have searched our usual records. Hospitals, town registries, even foreign embassies… and yet, there is not a single trace of her existence. No surname matches. No papers. It is, if I may say, rather peculiar.”

I was silent for a moment as he draped my coat over my shoulders and smoothed it into place.

“No records at all…” I repeated, thoughtful. 

Sebastian gave a light nod. “As you say, my lord.”

“Very well,” I said quietly, already calculating. “We’ll watch her closely. If she’s tied to this trafficking case, she might know more than she lets on.”

He gave a small bow, his voice laced with that usual, subtle tease. “But of course, young master. I shall observe her with the utmost discretion.

With that, we exited the room, our footsteps echoing faintly through the hall.

By the time we reached my office, the scent of Darjeeling tea lingered gently in the air. The silver tray was already prepared on the side table, cup, saucer, and pot all neatly arranged. Sebastian moved to pour it without waiting for my instruction.

I took the warm cup between my hands and brought it to my lips. Smooth. Light. Just the way I preferred it.

My gaze drifted to the window as I took a slow sip.

Sakura Haruno… Who are you really?

And why does your story begin with a blank page?

……………….

Before I woke up this morning, I was dreamin’ about a light… not a normal one, but like a diamond-shaped light floatin’ in front of me. It felt like it was tryin’ to talk to me but before I could understand what it said, I was pulled back.

Sebastian had gently woken me up.

When I opened my eyes, I felt… better. My body didn’t feel as heavy as before. It was as if some of my strength had returned overnight, slowly piecing me back together. The dull ache was still there, but it was easier to bear now.

I sat up carefully, trying not to move too fast. As I shifted, Sebastian, who had been quietly standing nearby, stepped forward at once.

“Please, allow me,” he said smoothly, reaching out with practiced grace to assist me.

His gloved hand hovered just close enough to steady me if I needed it, but he didn’t force the gesture—just enough support, like he’d done this a thousand times before.

“I—I think I can walk now,” I told him with a small smile.

But he shook his head lightly, polite as ever. “I’m afraid not, My lady. Your body still requires rest. You will remain in bed today. Your breakfast will be served here, and your English lesson will also take place in this room.”

I let out a soft sigh. I really wanted to stretch my legs, but I guess he’s right.

Just then, the door opened and Mey-Rin stepped in, carryin’ something folded over her arms. She looked cheerful like usual, her big glasses slipping a bit as she bowed.

Sebastian turned to me and said, “lady Sakura, Mey-Rin will assist you in dressing for the day. I will give you both a moment.”

He gave me a short bow, then turned and exited the room with silent steps. The soft click of the door behind him left me alone with Mey Rin.

My face heated up. Again? I was still not used to people undressing and dressing me. But Mey-Rin didn’t look awkward, actually, she looked quite calm, like she did this all the time. Seeing that made me feel a little less embarrassed.

She moved gently, helping me out of my nightclothes. I could feel the warmth in my cheeks, but I stayed still, tryin’ not to look too flustered.

Then I saw what she brought.

The first thing she helped me into was… tight. Really tight. Like, how-do-you-breathe-in-this tight. It wrapped around my body and had strings that pulled it together in the back. “Is this… armor?” I muttered quietly to myself. “No… it’s worse than armor. At least armor lets you breathe.”

It felt like a body-binding jutsu, but with no chakra. Just fabric and discomfort.

Then came the dress.

The top was a soft cream color, almost the shade of warm milk with delicate lace along the collar and cuffs. The bodice hugged my figure tightly, and the long sleeves brushed my wrists. Then Mey Rin lifted the skirt, and I blinked. It was a rich emerald green, deep and smooth like forest leaves after rain. The skirt was full and heavy, puffed out by some kind of rounded frame underneath that made it sway like a bell when I shifted.

I blinked down at it. ‘Feels like somethin’ a daimyo’s daughter would wear... in a paintin.’

Not my style, but... it was beautiful.

The green skirt somehow made my hair look pinker, if that even made sense. The whole outfit was somethin’ I never thought I’d wear, but here I was, dressed like a noble lady.

And honestly... it wasn’t so bad.

She was going to said something then she stop, I think she remembered that I still can't understand her, instead Mey Rin smiled brightly and handed me a mirror.

I took the mirror with both hands and looked at my reflection… and my eyes widened just a bit.

My short pink hair had been gently brushed and styled, half of it tied back neatly, the rest falling around my face and neck. And holdin’ it in place was a small green ribbon, the same deep emerald color as my skirt. It peeked out just enough to match, but not too much. Elegant, I think that’s the word.

I tilted my head a little, just staring at myself. 

I… I look like a storybook character.

Mey-Rin giggled behind me, clearly pleased with her work. I glanced up at her through the mirror and smiled, giving a small nod. I didn’t need words, just my smile was enough.

Sebastian returned not long after, his footsteps as smooth as ever, pushing a silver tea trolley into the room. The soft clinking of porcelain and the warm scent of breakfast filled the air. But I noticed something else, tucked neatly under the trolley was a small stack of books.

“Oh my… you look wonderful, my lady,” Sebastian said with a slight smirk, his crimson eyes glancing over my outfit with approval.

I felt my cheeks heat up. I quickly looked away. “T-thank you… Sebastian.”

He gave a small bow, one hand over his chest. “Of course. Now, you shall have your breakfast, and once you're finished, we’ll begin our study session.”

I nodded, trying to act composed. “Okay. I understand.”

“Mey-Rin,” Sebastian said without turning, “would you be so kind as to assist Miss Sakura to the table?”

“Y-yes, Mister Sebastian!” Mey-Rin piped up, jumping slightly.

She hurried to my side and gently helped me stand. My legs still felt weak, but I managed with her support. We walked slowly over to the small table by the window, and I took a seat with a grateful sigh.

Sebastian moved gracefully, lifting the lid from the breakfast tray. “For this mornin’, you have a soft boiled egg, a warm croissant with butter, slices of ham, and a touch of seasonal jam blackberry, today. Accompanied by a cup of Earl Grey tea, lightly sweetened.”

I blinked down at the meal. It looked like a painting. I didn’t even know where to start, but I gave Sebastian a quick glance and smiled. “It looks… really nice.”

He smiled back slightly. “I assure you, it’s more than just nice.”

With gentle hands, I picked up the fork and slowly began to eat. The croissant was soft and flaky, the jam sweet but not too strong. It felt like warmth in every bite.

Once I was finished, I leaned back with a small sigh.

Sebastian, ever prompt, nodded once. “Mey-Rin, if you would kindly collect the dishes and wash them?”

“Aye, Mister Sebastian!” she said, gathering the dishes quickly but carefully.

As she moved toward the door, I gave her a little wave. She turned and smiled, waving back before disappearing into the hallway.

Now it was just me and Sebastian.

Sebastian pulled out the chair across from me and sat down with perfect posture, setting the books on the table one by one. He adjusted them neatly, each one placed with purpose.

“Now then, my lady,” he began with that smooth, proper accent of his, “I’ve selected a few books suited to your current needs.”

He lifted the first one, its dark green cover worn but elegant. “This here is an English primer, simple sentences, everyday words, and useful phrases. It will help ye with basic communication.”

Next, he picked up a smaller book, thinner but full of neat illustrations. “This one is for vocabulary. It shows pictures alongside the English words. Quite effective for memory, especially for someone who’s not yet used to the script.”

Then he slid forward a slightly thicker book. “And lastly, this is a beginner’s grammar guide, nouns, verbs, sentence structure. We’ll take it slow, but steady.”

I looked at the books with curiosity and a little excitement growing inside me. “I’m ready,” I said with a nod. “I wanna learn how to speak and understand English.”

Sebastian gave me a slight, approving smile. “Very good, Miss Sakura. Confidence is the first step. Now, let us begin.”

He opened the first book and turned it to a page with big, clear letters. There was a drawing of a table, and under it, the word: Table.

“This,” he said, pointing, “is called a table. T-A-B-L-E.”

I leaned closer and repeated after him. “Table… T-A-B-L-E…”

“Excellent. Now this,” he flipped to the next page with a picture of a chair, “is chair.”

We continued like that, slowly sounding out the words together. At first, it was hard to make the same sounds he did. English felt stiff on my tongue but he was patient, correcting my pronunciation gently.

“Not ‘cha-ir’, my lady. Soften it, chair, as if it floats off the tongue. Try again.”

“Chair…” I said carefully.

He gave a nod. “Aye, much better.”

We practiced greetings next. Sebastian leaned forward just a little, resting his gloved fingers on the open page.

“Now, if someone greets you with Good morning, ye respond with the same. Repeat after me.”

“Good… morning.”

“Well done. Soon enough, you’ll be answering the staff with perfect grace.”

I smiled to myself, a little proud. It was only the first lesson, but I could already feel myself understanding more.

………………..

It had been nearly four hours since we began lady Sakura’s English lessons. I checked my pocket watch.

"Nearly noon," I murmured. I glanced up at her, still hunched slightly over the large book, her eyes following the lines of text with sharp focus.

I cleared my throat softly. "Pardon me, lady Sakura, "but I must take my leave for now. It is time I begin preparations for the young master's lunch… as well as yours."

She looked up, blinking a few times, as if pulled from another world. Then she nodded and gave me a small, eager smile.

“Please… keep reading while I’m away. I shall return shortly.”

I stood, straightened my coat, and bowed properly. As I turned to leave, I caught her waving quietly behind me. I returned it with a faint smile before gently closing the door.

The hall was quiet as I walked, my steps measured, gloved hands folded behind my back.

How curious, I thought to myself. Miss Sakura continues to surprise me.

There is something quite fascinating about her, not only the mystery of her arrival or her soul, which is unlike anything I’ve encountered but her mind. She's… sharp. Focused. Hungry for knowledge.

So many young women I’ve observed tend to favour chatter and company over books. But not her. The moment we began, her eyes lit up like a starved flame catching fire.

She absorbs knowledge as if it were second nature… or perhaps, as if she were born for it.

I allowed myself the smallest of smirks.

"What an interesting woman indeed," I murmured under my breath, before vanishing around the corner toward the kitchen.

………………..

I think it had only been about fifteen minutes when Sebastian returned. The sound of the door opening caught my attention, and I looked up from the table where the books were still open.

“Lady Sakura,” he said with that smooth, polite voice, “the young master has requested that you join him for lunch today. He also wishes to formally introduce you to the rest of the staff. So, I’m afraid your lessons will be cut short for now, but we shall resume them later.”

I blinked in surprise, then slowly nodded. “Ah… okay.”

With some effort, I stood up from the chair, and Sebastian was immediately by my side to offer support. As I took a step toward the door, I looked back over my shoulder at the books still spread across the table. A small sigh escaped me.

I was still so fascinated… I wanted to keep reading.

We walked side by side down the corridor. The mansion was quiet, and the soft tapping of our footsteps on the floor echoed gently. As we passed by the tall windows, I couldn’t help but glance outside. The sunlight lit up the gardens beyond in a soft golden glow. It was… beautiful. Peaceful in a way I wasn’t used to.

My eyes shifted from the windows to the walls. There were decorations, ornate vases, carved wood frames, velvet curtains. Everything looked expensive… elegant. This place felt like a world I’d only seen in stories or dreams.

Then, as we approached a wide staircase, something caught my eye.

A painting.

A large one, hanging right above the stairs.

It was a portrait of a seated woman with soft features and light-colored hair. Standing just behind her was a tall man in a noble’s black suit. They looked calm… proud, even.

I found myself slowing down to stare at it.

Sebastian noticed.

“That,” he said gently, following my gaze, “is the late Earl and Countess Phantomhive. The young master’s parents.”

I looked at him, then back at the painting. I felt a small ache in my chest. I wasn’t sure why, maybe because there was something familiar in the way the man stood protectively behind the woman, or maybe just the way their eyes looked like they were still watching over something.

“Umm… Sebastian,” I said softly, glancing toward the grand hallway outside. “Where are they now… Ciel’s parents? Why is he the one handling the manor and already carrying the title of an earl?”

Sebastian’s expression remained calm, though there was a slight pause before he answered.

“Young Master’s parents, let us say… they left him far too soon,” he replied in his usual smooth and polite tone. “When the Young Master was just ten years of age, the original Phantomhive Manor was tragically burned to the ground. Both his mother and father perished in the fire.”

My eyes widened a little, and my chest tightened at his words. “Ah… that’s… that’s terrible,” I whispered, my voice low and full of sorrow.

I looked again at the painting, frozen in time. His mother’s kind eyes, his father’s proud posture.

Then I lowered my head slightly and whispered to myself, So that’s why... He has the eyes, that’s the look I saw in his eyes...

The look of someone who’s been hurt… deeply.

“He’s just a kid,” I murmured softly, mostly to myself, “but already... he’s experienced something tragic.”

My fingers tightened slightly as the thought formed in my heart. He feels like someone I know… Sasuke. They both… they both lost everything too soon.

They were different in many ways, but the pain, that silent, lonely kind of pain, I knew it too well.

Sebastian turned slightly, glancing at me with a knowing look. “The Young Master has endured much,” he said gently. “But it has shaped him into who he is now. Strong, determined… and terribly alone.”

The room fell quiet again, save for the soft ticking of a nearby clock and the quiet hum of the manor’s halls.

“They look strong,” I said quietly, more to myself than to him.

Sebastian offered a faint smile. “Indeed, they were.”

I nodded softly, and we continued down the stairs together.

Lunch with the young master… and meeting the rest of the servants. I wasn’t sure what to expect, but I was ready.

Or… I hoped I was.

When we arrived at the dining room, my eyes widened slightly.

The table was long, very long, and beautifully decorated. There were polished silver pieces, soft white linens, and a centerpiece of delicate flowers. It was elegant, just like everything else in this grand house.

At the head of the table sat Ciel. He was already in place, sitting with that calm, serious expression he always seemed to wear. But what caught my attention more were the four people standing near him.

Two of them I already knew Mister Tanaka, the older gentleman who always seemed peaceful and quiet, and Mey-Rin, who smiled brightly the moment she saw me.

But the other two… they were new.

Sebastian stopped beside the table and helped me take a seat, right beside Ciel. I sat down carefully, still feeling a little sore. My eyes darted between the unfamiliar faces as I waited quietly.

Then Sebastian spoke up, his voice clear and formal. “Lady Sakura, I believe you’re already acquainted with Master Tanaka, our senior butler and house steward, with Mey-Rin, our maid.”

I nodded gently at both of them, offering a small smile.

Sebastian continued, his tone just as composed. “Now, allow me to introduce the rest of our household staff. But first” he turned slightly, his hand gesturing to me, “this young lady is Miss Sakura Haruno. She will be staying with us for a time, so I trust you will treat her with the same care and respect you give the young master.”

The staff all nodded politely in acknowledgment.

“Shall we begin?” Sebastian said, his lips curling into a small, knowing smile.

He gestured to the tallest of the blond men, who had a rugged look and a lazy posture. “This is Bardroy, though we simply call him Bard. He is our chef.”

Bard stepped forward and gave a short, respectful bow. “Nice to meet ya, young miss,” he said in a laid-back tone, his accent thick and a bit rough. “Hope ya don’t mind food with a little fire.”

I blinked, unsure if what he meant, I caught some words that I learned earlier but I still can't understand much of the others.

Then Sebastian motioned to the other blond, a much younger-looking boy with bright green eyes and a sweet smile.

“And this,” he said, “is Finnian our gardener. He prefers to be called Finny.”

Finny stepped up quickly and bowed, almost too fast. “It’s real nice meetin’ ya, miss!” he said cheerfully, his voice warm and full of energy.

Everyone’s eyes were kind, and despite how strange all of this still felt, I found myself feeling just a little more welcome.

So, I decided to try using what I had learned from my lessons earlier.

“N-ni-ce to me-et you a-all,” I said slowly, careful with each word.

I must’ve sounded awkward, but when I looked up and saw the bright smiles on the servants’ faces, my nerves eased.

Mey-Rin clapped her hands softly, Finny gave me a cheerful thumbs-up, and even Bard chuckled in a good-natured way.

I caught a small, amused smile on Sebastian’s lips, and when I glanced at Ciel, I noticed he was watching me with a curious, thoughtful expression.

That small bit of effort, it made me feel proud.

With all the introductions done, Sebastian took his position behind Ciel, ready to serve lunch.

………………..

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Nightgown/Nightwear:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/484770347410749461/

Her clothes from when she met the servants:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/454441418670771370/

Chapter Text

Hello, good day~! Just a little note: Sakura wasn’t seriously injured in her fight with Tobi/Obito. Most of her wounds, like the head injury and broken rib actually came from the dimension travel. This scene was inspired by that episode from Naruto Shippuden (Season 5, Episode 271), where the “Road to Ninja” version of Sakura gets transported into the original timeline. But in my version, she completely falls to the ground, no trees there to catch her this time.

And just a little clarification about Sakura healing herself. In Chapter 4, it was mentioned that she felt her chakra was being blocked or sealed. That’s why she was having trouble using her healing jutsu properly. The real reason her injuries were treated was actually thanks to Madam Red’s care, not her own abilities. But don’t worry!

As the story goes on, the truth behind her chakra will slowly be revealed. Everything will come together soon, so please look forward to it!

.........

"Hello" — spoken in Japanese.

I had been staying at the manor for nearly two months now. Those two months were filled with stress, but also with curiosity, quiet discoveries, and small moments of peace.

The first few days were the hardest. For the first three days, I was still getting used to the people, the language, and the strange but elegant rhythm of the household. On the fifth day, Dr. Angelina visited me. She checked my condition thoroughly.

"Your body is healing nicely," she said with a kind smile, her crimson hair shining under the light. "But you must rest just a little longer."

Sebastian, who often acted as my interpreter, translated her words with his usual calm tone. " Madam Red recommends rest, though you appear quite recovered."

As a medical ninja myself, I already knew I was fine. But I nodded politely. Unfortunately, I still couldn’t speak English well enough to hold a proper conversation with the Madam. I hated the language barrier, it made me feel helpless.

During the first week, I focused on learning English. Sebastian helped me study. Slowly, I managed to form simple sentences.

During my second week at the manor, Sebastian explained something new to me while I was having tea in my room.

“A tailor shall be visiting shortly, My lady,” he said in his usual calm voice. “She will take your measurements and prepare suitable clothing for your stay. The young master insists our guests are properly dressed.”

I simply nodded, a little nervous. I wasn’t used to someone else making my clothes.

When the tailor finally arrived, I understood why Sebastian sounded… tired.

She burst through the door like a tornado. “Helloooooo~! I’m Nina Hopkins, fashion extraordinaire!” she announced, striking a pose.

Her clothes were unlike anything I had seen in this world, tight-fitting, short, and a little too revealing. Honestly, it reminded me more of some flashy styles back in my own country. More skin was showing than I expected, especially in a place so fancy.

While she measured me, she never stopped talking.

“Oh! Look at this skin, so smooth! And that hair, darling, I’ve never seen such color before, naturally pink? Are you an angel or something? Honestly, you’re like a doll!”

I blinked, not understanding most of her words. Her accent was fast and bubbly, almost like she was singing.

She circled me with a measuring tape like a dancer, muttering to herself, “Hmm, slim waist, strong shoulders… ooh yes, we’ll need something elegant but fierce yes, yes, like a warrior princess!”

When she finally finished, she marched over to Sebastian and began talking very quickly, her hands waving around like she was conducting an invisible orchestra. I couldn’t understand what she said, but I noticed something.

Sebastian’s polite smile had tightened. His eyes narrowed ever so slightly.

It wasn’t the first time I’d seen that look.

He usually made that face when dealing with the servants. Just one word to describe them: chaotic. I’d once seen Mey-Rin trip over Finny while Bard’s cooking exploded in the background. Total madness.

Nina gave me a cheerful wave before leaving. “Bye-bye, lovely girl! Can’t wait to see you in my creations!”

As soon as she was gone, Sebastian sighed softly, pinching the bridge of his nose.

“Your clothing shall arrive within the week,” he said. “I do apologise in advance for… Miss Nina’s enthusiasm.”

I nodded and gave him a small smile. “Thank you, for the dresses.”

He straightened, clearing his throat. “It is merely my duty, lady Sakura.”

But I thought I saw the corner of his mouth twitch, just a little.

………………

Over the course of three weeks, Sakura began to notice something strange, something extraordinary about the Phantomhive servants.

It started one quiet morning as she made her way to the gazebo, hoping to meditate and clear her mind. As she passed through the hall, she heard a crash so sharp it could wake the dead. Peeking around the corner, she spotted Mey-Rin standing amidst a sea of broken china, frantically trying to gather the shattered pieces.

“A-ah! I was just cleanin’, I swear!” Mey-Rin stammered, eyes wide behind her thick glasses as she fumbled with a broom. “These fancy tea sets… so slippery!”

Sakura tilted her head. She moved too fast just now... way too fast.

Later that day, drawn by the scent of burning something, Sakura stepped into the kitchen, only to duck just in time as a tongue of flame roared across the room.

“B-Baldroy?! What are you doing?!” she coughed, waving away the smoke.

The cook grinned like it was just another Tuesday. “Speed cookin’! Nothin’ like a flamethrower to crisp the meat proper!”

Sakura blinked at him, stunned. The counters were scorched, pots were singed, and yet Baldroy looked completely satisfied with the chaos.

Not long after, she wandered into the garden for fresh air and froze.

“Finny?” she called, confused. The gardener was crouched at the base of an old tree.

“Yup! This one’s in the way,” he said cheerfully, and with a grunt, ripped the tree straight out of the ground like it was nothing but a stubborn weed.

Sakura’s eyes widened. That strength… It's not like from a civilian. For a split second, her mind flashed back to her training days in the Hidden Leaf, pulling trees from the earth as part of her physical conditioning.

And then there was Sebastian.

She watched one day from the corridor as the butler strolled into the kitchen, sleeves neatly rolled. In less than a minute, he had prepared a flawless breakfast spread, perfectly plated, steaming hot, and arranged like art.

Sakura stood there in stunned silence, one thought echoing in her mind: Are they even human?

Sebastian, especially, unsettled her. His grace, his speed, his awareness… they reminded her far too much of the shinobi back home. If she were still in her own country, she might have sworn he was a ninja.

In time, Sakura came to a quiet conclusion: the servants of Phantomhive Manor were not ordinary people. They were special. Unusual. Powerful, each in their own bizarre way.

And maybe, just maybe, she wasn’t the only one here hiding what she truly was.

………………

One day, Sebastian took me on a proper tour of the manor.

“This, my lady,” he said, gesturing grandly with one white-gloved hand, “is the ballroom. It is used for events, formal gatherings, and the occasional spontaneous waltz.”

I smiled, imagining people in fancy dresses spinning across the polished floor.

He led me through a long corridor, stopping at the garden. Flowers in full bloom stretched in neat rows. There was a beautiful white structure in the middle.

“We call it the gazebo,” he said. “The flowers here are the young master’s favourites.”

We sat there briefly, the scent of roses and lilies filling the air. I closed my eyes for a moment, letting the peaceful feeling soak into my bones.

But the highlight of the tour was the library.

When I saw the towering shelves of books, my eyes widened. “Wow…” I whispered without thinking.

Sebastian raised an amused brow. “I shall inform the young master. With his permission, you may visit here freely.”

My heart fluttered. I gave him a real soft smile, my first since arriving.

He paused for a heartbeat, eyes flickering with something strange, surprise, maybe even a hint of emotion I couldn’t quite read. But it vanished so quickly, I thought I imagined it.

As the tour ended, Sebastian spoke again. “In our next lesson, Mister Tanaka shall be joining us. I must attend to matters with the young master. A rather important case, I’m afraid, assigned by Her Majesty.”

I tilted my head. “Queen?”

“Indeed,” he said. “Our queen is…The leader of the land.”

Time passed, and soon three weeks had gone by. I could finally understand English much better, though long conversations were still difficult. Mister Tanaka continued our study sessions, and sometimes Sebastian joined when he wasn’t busy.

……………….

One afternoon, I returned to the library. As I explored the bookshelves, I started gathering information about the land, the people, and the world itself.

Then I found it.

A book describing the geography and history of the country. But nowhere, nowhere was there any mention of Konoha. Not the Leaf Village. Not the Land of Fire. Nothing.

I felt a cold jolt in my chest. My fingers trembled as I closed the book.

“I’m… not in my world anymore,” I whispered.

Memories flooded back, the battle with the man in the orange mask, the sudden darkness, and then… that light. That strange diamond-shaped light that had spoken to me in a voice both distant and deep.

“You are a chosen soul.”

Now it made sense.

I had been sent to another universe.

That day, Mey-Rin noticed my silence. She approached me gently, holding a tray with tea.

“Ye okay, miss? Ye look a bit down…” she asked softly, her usual cheerfulness laced with concern.

I nodded slowly. “Just… remembering.”

She gave a quiet, understanding smile. “Aye… memories can weigh heavy.”

It took me two more days to fully accept the truth. But once I did, something in me settled.

When the servants saw me smiling again, they cheered.

“Miss Sakura’s back!” Finnian grinned.

....................

The evening came quietly after dinner. I had already changed into my nightwear and was settling in for the night. After two weeks of help from Mey-Rin, I’d finally learned how to dress myself properly.

Now I sat on my bed, legs tucked beneath me, reading a book about biology. The shelf beside my wardrobe was stacked with books, placed there when I began my studies at the manor. The young master had ordered Sebastian to bring me all kinds of books, not only ones in English.

A knock came at my door.

"Enter," I called softly.

The door opened with a quiet creak, and Sebastian stepped inside with his usual graceful poise.

"My lady, the young master requests your presence in the tea room," he announced, his voice calm and precise.

"Ah, okay," I replied, closing my book. "Wait... I bring my book to the shelf."

I stood and walked over to the tall bookshelf, returning the book to its place. Then I turned to Sebastian, who gave a slight bow, and we left the room together.

As we approached the tea room, Sebastian knocked. A voice from within responded.

"You may enter."

Sebastian opened the door for me, and I stepped inside. He followed after and gently closed it behind us.

Ciel was seated at a small table, his back straight, his attention fixed on the board in front of him. The table was set with a game I didn’t recognize, black and white pieces stood arranged in a precise pattern.

Sebastian gestured for me to sit across from the young master. I obeyed, settling into the chair. Ciel didn’t look up, still studying the board.

"Miss Sakura," he said at last, his voice even, "how has your stay at my manor been thus far?"

I hesitated, choosing my words carefully. “It… it was nice. Everyone here, they are taking care of me very kindly.”

He glanced up at me. "I’ve been told your studies are progressing well. Sebastian says you’re a fast learner."

I gave a small smile. "I try my best."

Ciel’s eyes narrowed slightly. "Tell me, Sakura... have you regained any of your memories?"

I met his gaze, keeping my face calm. "Some… not all. They come back slowly," I said, lying carefully.

He leaned back in his chair with a sigh. "I see. Then, can you tell me—do you remember what happened before you were taken to the hospital? You said you were gathering herbs. Was that in Japan, or had you already come to England?"

I inhaled quietly and glanced at Sebastian, who stood silently beside him. I had prepared this story, pieced together from what I’d read in newspapers and what Madam Red had told me. It had to sound real.

"I was… in my country, Japan," I said. "I was gathering herbs in the forest."

"For what purpose?"

"The herbs… they were for my mother. She was sick. In Japan, medicine is very expensive… so I collect herbs myself."

I had learned that in this world, there was a country called Japan, a place that shared the same culture, traditions, and language as the Land of Fire. Mister Tanaka came from there. It was the perfect cover for me.

"And what happened after you found the herbs?" Ciel asked, leaning forward again.

"I decided to go back home," I answered, voice soft. "But then… a group of men, I did not understand what they said, but… I think they speak English."

"Foreigners. Englishmen, perhaps?"

"Yes." I nodded. "They surrounded me. One of them grabbed me. I fought, but they put a cloth over my nose, there was something on it. After that… I blacked out. When I woke up, I was inside a carriage. There were other girls with me, all asleep. I think… the drug was wearing off on me faster. No one was guarding us, so I jumped out… but it was a cliff, not land. I fell… and rolled into the field where the hunters found me."

I watched Ciel closely. He was quiet, taking in every word. I held my breath.

"So… you were kidnapped," he said finally.

"Yes," I answered with a small nod.

"Do you remember anything that might help us track them?"

I shook my head.

Ciel stared at the board in front of him. "You've been very brave, Miss. I understand that memories can be… burdensome. Especially traumatic ones. If my servants are disturbing your peace while you're recovering, I can instruct them to give you space. I've heard them gossiping about your condition."

I blinked, surprised. He called me here not to interrogate me, but to make sure I’m comfortable? He believes me…

"N-no, Young Master," I said quickly. "They help me very much. Mey-Rin, Bard, and Finnian... they are good company. Please don’t scold them."

"A good company, hmm?" Ciel said, raising an eyebrow. "That’s quite the unbelievable claim."

Sebastian covered his mouth with his hand. His shoulders began to shake. Was he… laughing?

"Stop laughing, Sebastian. Go fetch us some sweets," Ciel ordered.

Sebastian bowed with a smile. "As you wish, my Lord."

After he left, Ciel pointed to the game board. "Do you know what this is called?"

I shook my head. "No."

"This is chess. A strategy game. I believe your country has something similar called shogi."

"Ah… so this is a thinking game."

He nodded. Then, in his usual composed tone, he explained the rules and how each piece moved.

When he finished, I asked, "Can we try a game?"

He smirked slightly. "Don’t be too hard on yourself when you lose."

We played. The first match, he won, but barely.

“You gave me quite the challenge,” he said, surprised. “For a beginner, that was intense.”

We played again. This time, I won.

Ciel stared at the board, astonished. "That can’t be right… again."

He demanded a rematch, but before we could begin, Sebastian intervened. He had been there throughout the entire match, returning with our snacks shortly after we started playing chess.

"My Lord, my Lady," Sebastian said gently. "It is bedtime. You both have a full schedule tomorrow."

Ciel frowned. "Can it not wait?"

Sebastian smiled knowingly. "You both have an even score. Perhaps it's best to continue next time."

Ciel reluctantly agreed, then turned to me. "I’ll be requesting your presence every Wednesday and Saturday evening from now on."

"Yes, Young Master."

After that night, our evening meetings quietly became a habit. Sometimes we talked about my case, but more often, we simply studied together, he’d be buried in his math problems, and I’d end up helping him with the tricky ones. At first, he was surprised that a woman like me could read, let alone solve equations. I soon realized that in this world, women didn’t have the same opportunities as men, which explained his shock.

To cover the truth, I told him a half-lie, that my father was a merchant with a collection of books, and through them, I learned math, science, and other useful subjects. I added that those books sparked my interest in anatomy, herbs, and everything related to medicine and biology.

Other nights, Ciel would teach me about etiquette and customs, always with that serious little face of his. And then there were times when we didn’t study at all, choosing instead to play chess or whatever new board game he felt like introducing to me.

It was an odd little routine, but comforting in its own way… something I didn’t expect to enjoy, but somehow, I started to look forward to it.

A month later, I accidentally called him by name.

“Ciel…”

I immediately covered my mouth in shock, but he only waved a hand dismissively.

"It’s fine," he said, almost amused. "I don’t mind."

After that, I called him Ciel more often. And for the first time since I woke up in this strange world… I began to feel like I had a place here.

Now, after a month and a week, I could finally hold real conversations. Mr. Tanaka praised my fast progress.

“You are most diligent,” he said with a bow. “Your progress is… remarkable.”

Sebastian, on the other hand, simply smirked. “As expected.”

During the third week of my second month at the manor, we had an unexpected visitor.

Ciel and Sebastian were away on a case, something given by the Queen, if I remembered correctly. They wouldn’t return for another two days.

It was a calm morning. I sat in the tea room, settled comfortably on a soft, rose-colored sofa. A warm cup of Earl Grey rested on the table beside me, steam curling into the air. Mey-Rin had just served it with a bright smile. I was reading a book about English geography, my eyes slowly dancing across unfamiliar names and maps.

Then I heard it.

A high-pitched squeal echoed through the manor.

“Cieeeeeelllll!”

Before I could even stand, the door flew open with a dramatic bang, and a young woman burst into the room like a whirlwind of ribbons and perfume.

She flew straight at me and, without warning, wrapped her arms tightly around my shoulders.

“Oh, Ciel! I missed you soooo much!” she squealed.

The grip was… powerful. It reminded me of Tsunade-shishou’s bear hugs, bone-crushing and impossible to escape. I let out a soft gasp, caught off guard. Her golden blonde hair was styled in extravagant twin ponytails, the curls bouncing as she moved. Her gown was frilly and pink, dripping in lace and pearls.

For a moment, she just held me.

Then she froze.

Slowly, her arms loosened, and she stepped back with a puzzled look. Her bright green eyes blinked at me.

“W-Wait a moment... you're not my Ciel,” she said, her tone rising with surprise. “Oh dear, I—who on earth are you?! And where is Ciel?”

I blinked, still a little stunned. “I… I’m Sakura. Sakura Haruno. Ciel and Sebastian are away for two days.”

The girl placed a hand over her chest dramatically. “Well, that explains it,” she said with a huff, spinning in place like a stage actress. “Honestly, I travel all this way, and no one even tells me he’s out! How dreadfully rude.”

She looked back at me with a curious tilt of her head. “Hmm… you’re not from around here, are you? You don’t sound like us. Where are you from, Sakura?”

Her eyes sparkled, suddenly excited. “Are you a guest? Oh, how thrilling!”

Then she suddenly gasped, her hands flying to her mouth.

“Oh wow! Your hair, is that truly pink?!”

I stiffened. My grip on the book tightened. I was about to shoot back something sharp, I’d heard that kind of comment before, and it usually wasn’t kind.

But then she clapped her hands together and let out a dreamy sigh.

“Oh my! You’re so beautiful! That pink hair, those eyes darling, you look like a proper fairy from a storybook!”

I blinked, completely caught off guard. My cheeks flushed without warning, and I quickly looked away, suddenly very interested in the teacup beside me.

“I-I’m not a fairy,” I muttered, flustered. “I was just born like this.”

She leaned in closer with sparkling eyes. “Born like this? Oh, how divine! If I had hair like that, I’d never wear a hat again! Simply magical.”

Mey-Rin, who had been quietly sweeping in the corner, giggled behind her hand. “She’s right, miss. Yer really pretty.”

I sighed, rubbing the back of my neck, still red. “You people really say what’s your mind, huh?”

The girl straightened up, beaming. “Oh! Where are my manners? I’m Lady Elizabeth Midford, Ciel’s fiancée, you know.”

She gave a proud little curtsy, her dress rustling like silk and lace caught in a breeze.

“I suppose we’ll be proper friends now, won’t we? After all, any guest of Ciel’s is a friend of mine!”

Before I could even respond to her sudden declaration of friendship, the door slammed open again, this time with a loud crash and a puff of white smoke.

“AAAAAAAAAH! M-MONSTER IN THE HALLWAY!”

It was Finnian, sprinting in, eyes wide, his arms flailing wildly. He skidded to a stop right between me and Elizabeth, panting hard.

“A-a monster?” I repeated.

“Yes!” he cried. “I saw it! Big eyes! Long legs! And it growled at me!”

Elizabeth shrieked and jumped onto the nearest armchair, lifting her skirt like it was a wild animal. “Sebastian isn’t here! Who’s going to slay it?!”

Mey-Rin poked her head in through the door, adjusting her thick glasses. “It’s not a monster, it’s just Bard’s dinner experiment gone wrong again.”

A loud boom echoed from the kitchen.

“…again?!” I asked.

Finnian scratched his head, looking sheepish. “Well, it was moving…”

Mey-Rin sighed. “He was tryin’ to make a stew that cooks itself. Gave it legs an’ everything.”

Elizabeth blinked from the top of the chair. “A stew…with legs?”

I couldn’t help it. I burst out laughing. The image of a runaway stew pot with legs, terrorizing the manor halls, was just too much.

Elizabeth blinked, then started laughing too. “Well! I must say, this household is never boring!”

……………….

Elizabeth—Lizzy, as she insisted I call her now, was sitting beside me in the gazebo, nibbling on a delicate pastry Mey-Rin had prepared. The sunlight filtered through the trees, casting soft shadows across the stone pathway.

“So, Sakura,” Lizzy began, her voice cheerful but laced with curiosity. “Where do you come from?”

I took a deep breath, reminding myself of the words I had practiced in my mind.

“To be honest,” I started, my voice steady but soft, “I don’t really know. I was found in the forest, and then I woke up in a hospital. I think I hit my head or… well, I was in shock, and I lost my memories.” I paused, gathering my thoughts. “Madam Red helped me, and with Master Ciel’s help, they’re trying to figure out who hurt me, and how to get me home.”

Lizzy's eyes softened, and her lips curled into a sad frown. “Oh, poor girl,” she said, her voice full of sympathy. “Who would do such a thing to someone as sweet as you?”

I smiled politely, though I was thinking to myself, Oh, Lizzy, if only you knew. There are many who would hurt even a child in my world… and I think this world is no different.

I pushed the thought aside and changed the subject. “By the way, Lizzy, what brings you here today?”

Her eyes brightened, and she sighed dramatically. “Oh, I just wanted to visit Ciel and spend some time with him. But I suppose that’s not going to happen since he’s away.” Her voice dropped a little, and she pouted.

Then, as if a light bulb went off in her head, she suddenly perked up, her face lighting with excitement.

“I know! Let’s have fun!” she exclaimed. “I’ll dress you up!”

I blinked, raising an eyebrow. “Dress me up?” I repeated slowly, unsure of what she meant.

Before I could ask more, Lizzy grabbed my hand, pulling me to my feet.

“Oh, how exciting!” she squealed, tugging me toward the manor with surprising strength. “I bought so many dresses! And we’re the same height, so no problem at all! Oh, I’m so excited!”

I stumbled slightly, trying to keep up with her energy. “Wait, Lizzy, I—” But she was already dragging me inside, practically bouncing on her toes.

Lizzy dragged me down the hall, her enthusiasm unstoppable. She seemed to forget that I wasn't as thrilled about the idea as she was.

“Wait until you see all the beautiful dresses!” she chirped, pulling me toward the stairs. “Oh, you’ll look just darling!”

“I don’t know, Lizzy,” I said hesitantly, trying to slow her down. “I’m really not sure about this—”

Before I could finish, we reached her room, and Lizzy threw open the door with a flourish. The room was filled with dresses, dozens of them, all in various shades of pastel and silk. The closet looked like it belonged to a princess, with frills and lace spilling out everywhere.

“Look at these!” Lizzy beamed, running to the closest dress, a pale pink gown covered in sparkly beads. “This one is so you!”

She held it up to me, her face glowing with excitement. It looked like a cloud of tulle and ribbons, and I wasn’t sure if I could even move in it.

“Oh, Lizzy…” I started, unsure of how to say it.

“Oh, don’t be shy, Sakura! It’ll look adorable!” She didn’t even give me time to object before she pushed me into a dressing room and handed me the dress.

“Put it on!” she sang through the door.

I sighed and did as she asked, though I was a bit worried about how ridiculous I might look. When I emerged, Lizzy gasped and clapped her hands together.

“Oh my! You look like a wedding cake!” she squealed, spinning me around dramatically. “A very elegant wedding cake!”

I blinked, looking down at myself in the mirror. The dress was huge, puffed out in all the wrong places, and I could barely see my feet. I almost tripped on the extra layers of fabric.

“This… is not what I had in mind,” I muttered, trying to move without toppling over.

Lizzy didn’t seem to hear me. “Oh, Sakura, you look so sweet! You remind me of one of those cute dolls! Let’s add a bow, yes?”

I froze, feeling a sudden dread. “A bow?”

Before I could protest, Lizzy already had a massive pink bow in her hands and was attempting to pin it to my hair. I barely had time to blink before she stepped back with a satisfied look on her face.

“You look precious! Just like a doll!”

I stared at myself in the mirror, now adorned with the oversized bow that nearly covered my entire head. I could barely see my face, and I looked like I was ready to be displayed in a glass case. I couldn’t help but let out a laugh.

“I look like… a puffed-up cake with a bow on top,” I said, trying to hold back my laughter.

Lizzy gasped dramatically. “Exactly! You’re a beautiful cake! Now, let’s try another one!”

I sighed, but couldn't help laughing a little. Lizzy's excitement was contagious, even if her idea of “fashion” was... a bit much.

After what felt like an eternity of frilly, puffed-up dresses that left me feeling like a walking cake, Lizzy suddenly stopped, her eyes gleaming as she pulled out a new dress from the back of the closet.

“This one!” she declared with a flourish. “This is it! I’ve found the perfect dress for you, Sakura!”

She held it up to my face, and for the first time, I wasn’t overwhelmed by tulle or layers of fabric. The dress was a soft lavender color, with delicate lace and satin flowing down to just above my knees. The hemline was subtle, and it was the first time I’d felt like I could actually move without tripping.

I stared at it, trying to hide my surprise. It looked beautiful. There was no puffiness, no excessive frills. The soft fabric flowed smoothly, showing off the natural curves of the dress.

“Wow,” I murmured. “This is... actually really nice.”

Lizzy practically bounced in place. “I knew you’d love it!” She rushed over to me, holding the dress out like it was made of gold. “It’ll look so good on you!”

I hesitated for just a moment, but the dress was beautiful. It wasn’t over the top, and for once, I felt like it might actually suit me. “Alright, Lizzy. Let’s give it a try.”

As I stepped into the dress, Lizzy laced it up at the back, her hands quick and efficient. “It’s a perfect fit!” she said proudly. “It’s light, it’s elegant, and it shows off your perfect legs, Sakura!”

I turned toward the mirror, and for the first time, I felt a little taken aback. The dress did fit beautifully—light and airy, but with just enough grace. My ankles and knees were visible. I couldn’t deny how good it looked. The dress wasn’t too tight, but it highlighted my figure in a subtle way, and the soft lavender made my pink hair pop.

Lizzy gasped behind me, clapping her hands together in delight. “Oh, Sakura, you look stunning! It’s perfect! The perfect dress for you!”

I stared at myself in the mirror for a long moment, feeling a little out of place but also strangely… good. The dress was so simple, so elegant—it was far different from anything I would’ve chosen for myself back in my world, but maybe it was time to try something new.

“You really think so?” I asked, still unsure.

Lizzy practically jumped up and down in excitement, her eyes sparkling. “Of course I do! You’re gorgeous! This dress is made for you! Perfect!”

I chuckled softly, feeling a little more at ease. “Well, I’ll take your word for it, Lizzy.”

Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. "Miss Sakura, Lady Elizabeth, lunch is served!" came the cheerful voice from outside.

When Lizzy opened the door, we found Finny standing there. As I stepped forward to approach him, I noticed that his face was bright red, almost as if he was about to burst into flames.

"Are you alright, Finny?" I asked, tilting my head and walking closer to him. He was mumbling something under his breath, but I could barely make out the words.

"...Too much skin..." he stuttered, his eyes darting away from me, his face growing even more crimson.

Confused, I reached out instinctively, placing the back of my hand to his forehead to check if he had a fever. The moment my skin touched him, he flinched and, before I knew it, sprinted off down the hallway.

I stood there, stunned, glancing at Lizzy. "What just happened?" I asked, my voice full of curiosity.

Lizzy just shrugged. "Who knows? Finny's always been a bit... unpredictable."

She didn't seem concerned at all, instead, her eyes sparkled with excitement. "Come on, Sakura, let's go before the food gets cold!" With a gentle tug, she pulled me toward the dining room, her bright laughter echoing down the hall.

………………..

As we sat down at the dining table, Mey-Rin entered the room, pushing the tea trolley with a soft clink of porcelain. She began serving us, but then her eyes widened when she noticed my dress.

"Oh, Miss Sakura, you look absolutely beautiful!" she exclaimed, her smile bright. "But... isn't that dress a bit unusual? It's so... short."

I raised an eyebrow, surprised by her comment. "Is this dress not okay?" I asked, glancing down at the hem of my dress, unsure of what she meant.

Mey Rin hesitated for a moment, clearly trying to choose her words carefully. "Well, in England," she started, "it's considered a bit inappropriate to show skin, like your knees and ankles. But," she added quickly, "you look lovely in it, Miss Sakura. And, um... your legs are very nice, so it's not a problem!" Her voice became a little softer as she spoke the last part, and her cheeks flushed slightly.

I turned to Lizzy, hoping for some kind of explanation. If showing skin was considered improper here, why had she chosen such a dress for me?

But when I looked at her, Lizzy was entirely absorbed in her meal, happily eating with no regard for the conversation. Her focus was entirely on her food, not the awkward situation at hand.

I sighed softly, trying to make sense of it all, but Lizzy was beyond my reach at that moment.

………………...

The day passed quickly, and soon the sun began to set. Its warm golden light spilled through the tall windows of the mansion, casting everything in a soft, dreamy glow, like something out of a painting.

Lizzy and I stood together in the grand foyer, waiting for her carriage to arrive. The marble floor reflected the golden light, and I couldn’t help but feel a little sad that she was leaving.

At last, we heard the sound of wheels and hooves outside. A few moments later, the carriage pulled up, and the door opened. A maid stepped down gracefully, her posture straight and calm.

"Oh! Sakura, this is my maid, Paula!" Lizzy said with excitement. "Paula, this is my new friend, Sakura!"

Paula gave me a polite nod and a small smile. "It is a pleasure to meet you, Miss Sakura," she said softly, her voice calm and refined. "Thank you for lookin' after my young lady. She can be a bit... energetic."

I smiled back at her, folding my hands in front of me. "Ah, it's nothing... Lizzy is my friend now. It's normal to take care of friends... right, Lizzy?"

Lizzy’s eyes sparkled at my words. "Ohhh, Sakura!" she cried, before pulling me into a tight, almost bone-crushing hug. "I’ll miss you so much! Truly, I will! If I ever have time, I’ll come visit again, and you must visit me too, promise!"

"Y-Yes, I promise!" I managed to say, slightly breathless from her hug.

After a few more cheerful goodbyes and Lizzy's dramatic waves out the carriage window, she and Paula finally rode off into the fading sunlight.

I let out a soft sigh and looked up at the sky. The golden hues had faded into cool blues, and the moon had already risen, glowing gently above the rooftops.

"What an eventful day..." I whispered to myself, the breeze brushing lightly against my face as I stood alone in the quiet evening.

………………

"After Lady Elizabeth’s visit, the manor slowly settled back into its usual rhythm—until, later that day, the front gates opened once more.”

"Ciel and Sebastian returned from the city, greeted by the manor’s servants. As the young master and his butler entered the manor, they were trailed by the household staff, carrying an impressive number of shopping bags and boxes. Whatever errand they had gone on, it looked as if they’d bought out half the shops in London.”

Sakura stepped into the hallway just in time to see Baldroy, Finny, and Mey-Rin struggling under the weight of their assigned loads.

“Careful with that one, Finny, it’s got somethin’ that rattles,” Bard grunted, shifting a box on his shoulder.

Finny, nearly hidden behind the five bulging bags stacked in his arms, peeked from the side. “Aye, I-I’m trying! But I can barely see!”

Mey-Rin, not to be outdone, was wobbling under three particularly heavy bags of her own. Her round glasses slid down her nose as she trudged forward.

“D-Don’t worry! I’m fine, I am!” she said between heavy breaths, determined to keep up. “I can manage, y-yes I can!”

Finny cast her a nervous glance. “Are you sure? I can carry two more! I mean, what’s two more? I’ll just… walk sideways or somethin’...”

“No no, Finny! You’re already carryin’ five, if you take more you’ll walk straight into a wall!”

Just as she said it, Mey-Rin’s foot caught the edge of the carpet. She gasped and lost her balance. The bags tipped. She squeezed her eyes shut, bracing for the crash.

But it never came.

Instead, she felt a firm grip around her waist and the weight of the bags lifted from her arms. When she opened her eyes, she found herself looking into Sakura’s gentle face.

“Are you alright, Mey-Rin?” Sakura asked, calmly balancing all three bags in one hand while supporting Mey-Rin with her other arm.

The hallway went silent.

“Mey-Rin!” Finny shouted, nearly dropping his own bags in panic. “Y-You okay?!”

Baldroy hurried over, arms full of boxes. “What the hell just happened?!”

Mey-Rin blinked rapidly, blushing to the tips of her ears. “Oh! M-Miss Sakura! Thank ya kindly! I—I was gonna be flat as a pie for sure—yes I was!”

Sakura smiled softly and gently lowered the bags to the floor. “It’s alright. I’m glad I got here in time.”

Finny’s jaw practically dropped. “Miss Sakura, that was amazin’! How’d ya even get over there so fast?! One second you were at the stairs, and the next—bam! You were beside Mey-Rin! Just like Sebastian!”

Baldroy scratched his head, looking impressed. “No kiddin’. You spooked me, kid. You move quiet as a shadow.”

Sakura looked down shyly as all three stared at her, eyes wide with awe. She laughed nervously and scratched her cheek.

“Ah, well… I-I used to help my parents a lot back home, ne. We had to carry buckets of water from the well every day. Maybe that's why I have strong arms…”

She trailed off, hoping they wouldn’t ask more. It wasn’t entirely a lie, but it wasn’t the full truth either.

Mey-Rin adjusted her glasses, still flustered but smiling. “Still… that was somethin’! Thank you again, Miss Sakura! Truly!”

Sakura nodded, gently patting Mey-Rin’s shoulder. “You’re very welcome.”

As the group continued to bring the shopping bags inside, Finny leaned close to Bard and whispered, “Ya think maybe she’s secretly a martial arts master or somethin’?”

Bard shrugged, grinning. “Wouldn’t surprise me at this point.”

Sakura, pretending not to hear, just smiled to herself and followed them inside.

…………….

Days passed, and before she knew it, Sakura had been living at the manor for nearly two months.

It was nighttime. The entire mansion had fallen into a peaceful silence, the halls dim and quiet as everyone slept.

Sakura was curled under the covers, sleeping deeply. Her breathing was calm, her face relaxed. But in her dreams, the familiar vision returned, the diamond light shimmered once again in the darkness.

A voice echoed gently, like a whisper carried on the wind.

“My child… the time is slowly nearing. We need you to be ready.”

Her dream-self furrowed her brows. “Wh-What? What are you talking about?”

“There is no time to explain. But please, my child, always be on your guard. Protect those who cannot protect themselves.”

“But how can I protect anyone if my chakra isn’t working…?”

“You must focus. Rethink what you know. Feel your surroundings, truly feel them. It will help you…”

“Wait… what?”

“You are smart, child. But darkness walks beside you. Be careful. Good-bye… for now.”

“Wait, I’m not finished ask—!”

She gasped and suddenly woke up.

Sakura slowly opened her eyes, her chest rising and falling as she sat up in bed. The room was still dark, bathed in the cold glow of moonlight. Everything was quiet, but something felt… wrong.

Her gaze swept the room. Nothing moved. No one was there. Yet, she couldn’t shake the feeling of being watched.

"What… was that?" she whispered to herself.

She lay back down, pulling the covers up, but sleep wouldn’t come. Her heart was still racing.

So instead, she quietly rose from bed and padded over to the window. Sitting on the wide sill, she folded her legs and closed her eyes.

“I need to feel the surroundings… like the light said,” she murmured. She tried to meditate, reaching out with her senses. But no matter how hard she focused, there was nothing. Just silence.

Her shoulders slumped. “Maybe… I really did lose it all…”

But then, her eyes lifted to the moon. It hung high and full, casting silver light across the room. Something about its quiet strength gave her hope.

She took a deep breath and tried again, stilling her mind, feeling the air, the faint sounds outside, the heartbeat in her chest. Minutes turned to hours. Still, nothing.

Finally, exhausted, Sakura slipped back into bed, letting her eyes close once more.

What she didn’t notice… was the faint green glow surrounding her hands.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Sakura 1st gown/puffed-up cake gown:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/121245414962407123/

Sakura 2nd dress/ Lavender dress:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/653233120943900843/

Chapter Text

Sakura had just finished getting dressed with Mey-Rin’s help, she was going to the city’s shopping district with Elizabeth. The cheerful girl had invited her, eager to show Sakura around.

As she stepped into the hallway, she caught sight of Sebastian and Ciel exiting Ciel’s room. The young earl was dressed sharply in his usual aristocratic fashion, a deep navy tailcoat with silver trim, a matching vest, crisp white shirt, dark shorts, and knee-high socks.

A dark green ribbon was tied neatly around his collar, and his polished boots tapped softly against the floor as he walked with his usual poised elegance.

………………..

I stepped into the hallway and greeted them. "Good morning, Ciel. Good morning, Sebastian."

Ciel glanced at me, hands tucked neatly in his coat pockets. 

"Good morning to you as well, Lady Sakura. Are you prepared to go out with Lady Elizabeth?" Sebastian asked.

"Yes, actually. I’m really excited! This’ll be my first time going into the city," I said, my voice lifting with a bit of excitement.

"You should wear a hat," Ciel said plainly as he started down the hall toward his study. "Sometimes the heat in the city is unbearable."

I followed beside him, the soft rustle of my skirt echoing in the quiet corridor. Just then, I noticed Sebastian turning to head in the opposite direction.

"Sebastian, where are you going?" I called out.

He paused and turned slightly, one gloved hand resting behind his back. His voice, calm and refined as ever, carried the usual grace of a perfect butler.

"I am off to prepare for our guest, young lady. Mister Damian, an esteemed Italian merchant and the current head of the young master’s confectionery and toy company will be arriving shortly for his meeting with the young master.”

Before I could ask more, he bowed his head slightly and vanished around the corner with silent grace.

Ciel and I entered the study. He made his way to his desk and took a seat, while I sat down on the nearby sofa, folding my hands in my lap.

"You didn’t mention you were expecting a guest," I said softly. "If I’d known, I could’ve helped get ready. Do you want me to tell Elizabeth I can’t go today?"

Ciel waved a hand dismissively, his eyes focused on the papers in front of him. "No need. You should enjoy the outing. There's no point in stressing over a man like Damian."

He paused for a moment, then looked at me. "Besides… there may be something in the city that reminds you of home, Japan, wasn’t it?"

I blinked in surprise, then nodded slowly.

"You’ve been sighing a lot," he added in his usual cool tone. "The servants are going on about how it must mean you're homesick. Frankly, their chatter is getting annoying."

I let out a small laugh and smiled at him. "So you noticed, huh?"

He crossed his arms and turned his head away, his voice slightly lower. "If going out makes you stop sighing and silences the staff, then by all means, go."

I smiled softly and said, "Thank you, Ciel."

He kept his face turned, but I noticed the slightest flush at the tips of his ears.

"It’s nothing," he muttered.

………………..

I was escorted by Sebastian and Ciel to the grand foyer, their footsteps echoing softly against the polished marble floor. When we stepped outside, I spotted Elizabeth waiting by the carriage. The moment she saw us, her eyes lit up.

“Oh Cieeeel! I missed you!” she squealed, dashing toward him and throwing her arms around him in an overenthusiastic hug.

“E-Elizabeth… can’t… breathe…” Ciel managed to say, his voice tight.

“Oh! Silly me!” she giggled, quickly letting him go. “I’m sorry! You’re just too adorable!”

Ciel cleared his throat sharply and turned his head to the side, clearly trying to hide the faint pink rising in his cheeks. “Ahem.”

I giggled quietly behind my hand, then stepped forward with a playful smile. “Lizzy, we should get going. The city’s a bit far, and the earlier we leave, the sooner we can explore.”

“You’re right, Sakura!” she beamed, grabbing my hand suddenly. “Let’s go!”

Before we could step off the foyer and into the carriage, I glanced back over my shoulder.

“Sebastian, good luck with the preparations,” I said sweetly, giving him a small wave.

He bowed with his usual grace, a faint smile on his lips. “Much appreciated, my lady. I shall ensure everything is… flawless.”

Then I looked at Ciel with a teasing glint in my eye. “And Ciel, don’t stress too much. I’ll bring you back something sweet, so behave until I get home, alright?”

His eye twitched slightly as he turned away again. “…Just don’t cause trouble.”

Elizabeth suddenly shouted from beside me, “Bye-bye, Ciel! Bye Sebastian!”

I joined her in waving. “See you later!”

With that, we climbed into the carriage, the horses stamping eagerly as the driver prepared to set off.

………………

Once the young ladies had departed, my master turned on his heel and made his way to the parlour without a word.

As for myself, I headed to the kitchen to begin preparations for this morning’s dishes.

But the moment I stepped inside and found the kitchen completely empty, I already had a good idea where the rest of the staff had gone.

Ah… of course.

Silently, I moved through the corridors until I reached the parlour room. As expected, they were all there, gathered around the young master without a hint of awareness.

From the doorway, I watched as my young master casually tossed a dart, striking Finnian squarely in the back of the head.

“Ow! Young masterrr!” Finny whined dramatically, rubbing the spot as he spun around with teary eyes. “What was that!”

I stepped forward then, voice cool and sharp as a knife’s edge. “Finny.”

He gasped and jumped straight into the air. “A-AH!”

“Have you finished weeding the courtyard?” I asked, tilting my head slightly as I approached, my footsteps utterly silent.

“Umm… well… I was?” he mumbled, eyes darting nervously. A small tick twitched at the corner of my brow.

I turned to Mey-Rin next.

“Mey-Rin… have you washed the bed sheets?”

“Eh? O-oh! Um… She stammered, glasses sliding down her nose as she scrambled for an excuse.

I sighed through my nose and adjusted my gloves with slow precision.

Then my gaze shifted to Baldroy. “Baldo. Weren’t you meant to be preparing the ingredients for dinner?”

“Tch…

And finally, I looked at Tanaka, who sat calmly in the corner, sipping his tea with a serene smile.

“Mister Tanaka.”

“Ho ho ho…” he chuckled, completely unbothered.

“…Well, I suppose you’re just fine as you are.”

But even I have my limits. I straightened up, let out a breath, and my voice dropped in tone, sharp and commanding.

“Everyone, if you have the time to dawdle about here… use it to do your jobs!!”

“Y-yes sir!!” The three of them yelped in unison, stiff as boards before scrambling out of the room in a flurry of panicked motion, Finny tripping over his feet, Mey-Rin fumbling with her skirt, and Baldroy grumbling under his breath as he marched off.

I brushed an imaginary speck from my sleeve.

“Honestly.”

………………..

After scolding the servants, Sebastian returned to the kitchen and resumed preparations for the arrival of Mister Damian. The cutlery gleamed under the morning light, and each plate was placed with the precision of a seasoned craftsman. Every detail mattered—especially when welcoming an important guest.

As Sebastian arranged a centerpiece of freshly cut flowers, he was suddenly summoned by the young master. Without delay, he adjusted his cuffs and made his way down the corridor toward the study. His footsteps were smooth and soundless, a shadow in motion.

While Sebastian was away, the remaining servants gathered just outside the kitchen, exchanging determined looks.

“This time, let’s really impress him,” Finny said, fists clenched with enthusiasm.

With chaotic energy, they sprang into action. Mey-Rin tried polishing the silverware, only to knock over a full tray of glasses. Finny, attempting to arrange the floral décor, accidentally snapped the vase in half with his brute strength. Baldroy, believing the menu too plain, tossed an extra dash of hot sauce into the soup pot, followed by a whole pepper. The room quickly descended into disorder. What was meant to be a show of helpfulness turned into complete chaos.

Meanwhile, Sebastian entered the study with his usual composed air. Ciel sat at his desk, flipping through documents. Without looking up, he made a casual request for a parfait.

Sebastian, however, declined, gently reminding the young master that indulging now would dull his appetite for dinner.

Ciel then orders Sebastian to remove the family portrait from the grand staircase, as he is now the head of the Phantomhive estate

“Remove the portrait from the staircase,” he said. “I am the head of this house now.”

Sebastian bowed low, the flicker of a knowing smile tugging at the edge of his lips.

“As you wish, my lord.”

…………….

Sakura and Elizabeth were enjoying their carriage ride to the city, the gentle rattle of the wheels and the rhythmic clip-clop of the horses blending into the soft hum of the countryside around them.

“Oh, we’re goin’ to have so many activities today!” Elizabeth beamed, her eyes sparkling with excitement. “First, we’ll stop by the dress shop—oh, you’ll love it, Sakura, and then we’ll have lunch at one of my favourite restaurants in the district!”

“I love that idea, Lizzy,” Sakura answered with a warm smile.

As she listened to Elizabeth’s cheerful chatter, Sakura felt a quiet tug at her heart. Their conversation reminded her of the days back in Konoha, when she and Ino were still close. They’d spend hours dressing up, talking about silly things, laughing until they cried, just the ordinary joys of girlhood. She had missed that more than she realized.

After Sasuke left the village, she and Ino had finally mended their bond. They both agreed it had been childish, foolish, even to fight over a boy. That shared understanding had brought them back together, and with it, she had regained a dear friend.

Her thoughts drifted further until Elizabeth’s voice pulled her back.

“Sakura, look! Look! We’re here!” Elizabeth pointed excitedly as their carriage came to a stop.

Sakura peeked out the window and saw a grand stone building, adorned with elegant ironwork and tall windows. Above the polished wooden doors hung a gold-lettered sign: The Silver Rose Dining Hall. The scent of freshly baked bread and roasted meats drifted into the street. Gas lamps flanked the doorway, and uniformed footmen stood attentively by the entrance.

As they stepped down from the carriage, Miss Paula was already at their side, helping them gracefully to the ground.

“Lizzy, I thought we were going to the dress shop first?” Sakura asked, tilting her head curiously.

Elizabeth giggled and waved her hand playfully. “Silly! One must eat before shopping! It’s far more fun to choose dresses with a full stomach, don’t you think?” Her voice was teasing, but fond.

They entered the establishment, greeted by the scent of spices and the soft murmur of well-dressed patrons enjoying their meals. The interior was lavish, mahogany panels lined the walls, and chandeliers cast a golden glow over plush velvet seats and crisp white tablecloths.

They approached the front counter, where Paula began speaking with the maître d' to arrange their reservation.

“Table for two, please,” Paula said politely.

Sakura blinked. “Miss Paula?”

“Yes, Lady Sakura?”

“Why only two? There are three of us.”

Paula smiled gently and lowered her voice. “Oh no, my lady. I won’t be joinin’ you. I’m simply here as your helper today.”

Sakura paused, frowning slightly. The idea of someone standing aside while she ate felt... uncomfortable. But she swallowed her thoughts and nodded.

“I… see. Thank you, Miss Paula.”

Although it felt strange, Sakura reminded herself that she had to be mindful not to offend the customs of this world.

………………

When Sebastian returned to his work, he was met with an absolute disaster.

The fine china he had carefully laid out was shattered across the floor, Mey-Rin had tried to clean the cabinet and instead toppled the entire set. In the kitchen, Baldroy had taken it upon himself to enhance the meal using an absurd amount of spices and a flamethrower, reducing the premium cuts of meat to blackened ash. Outside, the once-pristine garden had turned into a wasteland, thanks to Finnian’s overzealous use of extra-strength weed killer. Not a single flower had survived.

Sebastian stood in the middle of the chaos, calm as ever, but behind his polite smile was a sharp glint of irritation.

However, he did not panic.

As Sebastian quietly assessed the chaos around him, an idea began to take shape.

Earlier that week, he had overheard the servants chatting in hushed voices. They were gossiping, as usual, but this time their attention was on Sakura. Mey-Rin had mentioned that she’d heard the girl sighing often, and Finny chimed in saying it wasn’t just once or twice, it was nearly every day. Baldroy, with his usual bluntness, concluded that she must be missing her home.

It was nothing more than a string of guesses, but Sebastian tucked the thought away.

Now, with the garden in ruins and the preparations in shambles, that small detail resurfaced in his mind. His gaze drifted to Tanaka, who sat in his usual spot, silently sipping tea with serene composure.

Then came the idea, quiet, elegant, and perfectly timed.

A stone garden.

A tribute to her homeland and, more importantly, a graceful solution to the destruction left behind.

Sebastian turned to that memory now, and in a matter of hours, he redirected the entire setting. With the help of Tanaka’s remaining supplies and a bit of supernatural efficiency, he transformed the ruined garden into a minimalist stone garden, raked gravel, smooth stones, and a single bonsai-like tree placed in the center. It gave off an air of calm sophistication, a tribute to Japanese tradition and elegance.

When Damian, the Italian merchant, finally arrived, he was greeted by a serene path through the garden, warm tea served in refined cups, and a host that carried himself with perfect grace.

Damian was thoroughly impressed.

The merchant praised the garden as “a masterstroke of taste,” commenting on how rare it was to find such thoughtful design in an English estate. The servants, who had been hiding nervously in the shadows, let out a collective sigh of relief. Somehow, despite the destruction they caused, Sebastian had turned the disaster into a flawless success.

………………

After lunch, the carriage carried Sakura and Elizabeth through the heart of the shopping district. They stopped in front of Madame Lafayette’s Gowns & Finery, a refined boutique with pale blue awnings and lace-draped windows. Inside, silk gowns shimmered beneath soft gaslight, and the scent of lavender lingered in the air.

Elizabeth led the way with infectious energy, eager to show Sakura her favorite place. The shop attendants greeted them with polite curtsies, already familiar with Lady Midford. Sakura, though initially shy, was quickly drawn in by the delicate fabrics and elegant designs.

With Elizabeth's encouragement, she tried on several dresses, satins, lace, and pastel silks that caught the light with every movement. For a moment, surrounded by soft laughter and the rustle of skirts, Sakura felt like a girl again, not a stranger in a foreign world. It was comforting, even if bittersweet.

By the time they left the shop, arms full of carefully wrapped parcels, the afternoon sun had dipped lower, casting golden light over the cobbled streets.

……………….

Inside the manor, Damian and Ciel sat at a polished table, mid-match in a complex board game of strategy and war. As the pieces clacked into place, Damian spoke casually about business, he wanted funding to expand into South Asia, offering to become the Funtom Corporation's “legs abroad.” But in the game, his fortunes turned grim; he lost a limb, was consumed by fire, and muttered with a grin that his eyes had been “bewitched by the dead.”

Meanwhile, Sebastian and the servants finalized the dinner preparations. In place of the ruined roast, Bardroy, under strict guidance, prepared a steaming pot of donburi, its aroma warm and comforting.

As dinner was served, Mey-Rin tried to pour the wine, but the pressure of Sebastian’s watchful gaze got the better of her. She fumbled, and deep red wine spilled across the crisp white tablecloth. Before Damian could notice, Sebastian smoothly whisked the entire cloth from the table without disturbing a single dish.

Damian blinked. “Hm? Where did the tablecloth go?”

Baldroy and Finnian quickly escorted a flustered Mey-Rin away as Ciel, unbothered, took another bite. “There was a speck of dirt. I had it removed.”

Sebastian bowed. “My deepest apologies for the inconvenience.”

Dinner continued as if nothing had happened, just as Sebastian intended.

……………….

Sakura and Lizzy were having a wonderful time exploring the bustling streets. They visited many shops, accessory boutiques, a charming toy shop filled with wooden animals and plush bears, and a few other quaint little places that caught their eye.

Every now and then, Sakura tried to invite Paula to join them. Paula always politely declined, bowing her head and mumbling something about her duties.

But with Lizzy’s cheerful persistence, and perhaps a bit of bossy charm, Paula eventually gave in.

“Come now, Paula!” Lizzy giggled, linking arms with her. “You're with us now, like it or not!”

Sakura laughed, catching the rare sight of Paula smiling as she timidly admired a shelf of delicate music boxes.

As they stepped out of a bookstore, Sakura paused, gazing at the orange glow spreading across the sky.

“The sun’s already setting,” she said, brushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear. “Lizzy, let’s look for a sweet shop before we head back, ne?”

“Of course! I could eat somethin’ sugary right ‘bout now!” Lizzy replied with a bright grin.

They soon found a charming little candy shop tucked between two larger buildings, its window filled with colorful jars and lace doilies. Inside, the air was sweet and warm. Sakura and Lizzy wandered among the shelves, pointing out unfamiliar treats and giggling over strange-shaped candies, while Paula followed close behind.

Suddenly, Sakura’s eyes widened. She stepped closer to a small glass jar filled with glittering, star-shaped candies in pastel colors.

“Konpeitō…” she whispered in awe.

The shopkeeper, a kindly old man with round glasses, noticed her interest and approached.

“Ahh, ye’ve a good eye, miss,” he said with a smile. “That there’s our newest addition—all the way from Japan, it is!”

Sakura’s eyes sparkled. “Really? I haven’t seen this in so long. It’s… it’s from my home.”

“Ohh, ye must be from the East then! A fine treat, this one—sweet as it looks, and rare ‘round here.”

Sakura nodded, hugging the jar close to her chest.

“I’ll buy a sack,” she said firmly, her voice filled with quiet joy.

“Right away, miss!” the shopkeeper said, already scooping the konpeitō into a small cloth sack with care.

After paying, Sakura turned to Lizzy, who was busy selecting a bag of pink marshmallows.

“Ready to head back?” Sakura asked, her tone gentle.

Lizzy nodded, slipping the candy into her purse. “Aye, let’s go before Mother gets worried. But next time, we’re bringin’ Ciel, whether he likes it or not!”

They all laughed, stepping back into the cool evening air, the sweet scent of sugar lingering behind them.

……………….

After dinner, they returned to the drawing room. Damian leaned back in his chair, fingers steepled as he turned to Ciel.

“Now, young Earl, perhaps we can finally discuss the terms of the contract I mentioned—”

But Ciel interrupted, not even looking up from the chessboard between them. “Not until the game is over. Business can wait. It’s your move.”

Damian sighed, clearly irritated, but reached for a piece with a tight-lipped frown. “Very well… then may I at least use your telephone?”

After Ciel was left alone, he heard the distant sound of wheels crunching on gravel. “That should be her,” he murmured.

Outside, the carriage rolled to a gentle stop in front of the manor. Sakura stepped down, arms full of shopping bags, the hem of her dress brushing lightly against the stone path. She turned and offered a warm smile to Paula, who was carefully helping Lizzy, fast asleep and still clutching her candy bag.

“Thank you for today, Paula. You took care of us well.”

“It was my pleasure, miss,” Paula replied with a small curtsey, adjusting Lizzy in her arms.

Sakura stood for a moment, watching the carriage pull away, the soft clatter of hooves fading into the distance until it vanished down the path.

Then she turned slowly, her gaze falling on the manor before her. But it wasn’t the grand building that held her attention, it was the garden.

For the first time, she took in its full beauty up close.

A wide stone path curved gently through carefully raked gravel, forming perfect lines and swirling patterns like flowing water. Flat, dark stones were placed with deliberate care, and a few large rocks stood like silent sentinels among patches of soft moss. A single stone lantern sat near a tidy arrangement of shrubs and a flowering tree.

It’s… like the Hyuuga garden, she thought in awe.

Back in her world, she had walked through such gardens at the castle of a great daimyo. They were meant to calm the mind and reflect the spirit. This one… it was nearly the same.

“It’s like home…” she murmured softly, her fingers brushing along a cool stone as she walked.

She moved slowly, eyes tracing the lines in the gravel, the way the moonlight touched the stones.

“A place this peaceful… I didn’t expect to find it here,” she whispered in Japanese.

Then, with a final glance back at the garden, she straightened and made her way toward the grand front doors of the mansion, her heart a little lighter than before.

……………….

As Damian made his way back through the long hallway, the dim candle light flickered against the cold stone walls. The air was unusually still, and each of his footsteps echoed louder than the last.

He turned a corner, eyes scanning the shadowed corridor ahead, when suddenly, he froze.

There, at the end of the hall, stood a tall, ghostly figure with hollow eyes staring straight at him. Another shape lingered just behind it, shrouded in darkness.

A cold chill crept down Damian’s spine.

Just like in the game… “bewitched by the eyes of the dead”…

His breath caught. “G-G-Ghost!” he yelped, spinning on his heel and sprinting away, his footsteps echoing wildly behind him.

A few seconds later, around the corner, Finnian poked his head out and blinked, watching the guest disappear into the hallway.

“Bard… why’s the guest runnin’ away?” he asked, confused.

Bardroy didn’t even look up as he hoisted the heavy old portrait. “Don’t worry about it. Just walk faster before Sebastian finds us slackin’.”

“Right!” Finny said, scurrying after him, still glancing back down the hall.

……………….

As Sakura stepped inside the manor, the warmth of the entrance hall wrapped around her, a welcome contrast to the evening chill outside. But what truly caught her off guard was the sight that greeted her, Tanaka, standing tall in his true form, dressed neatly in his formal butler attire.

She blinked in surprise.

“Mister Tanaka?” she said softly.

He gave a gentle smile and a small bow.

“Welcome back, Miss Sakura,” he greeted, then moved forward to relieve her of the shopping bags cradled in her arms.

“Ah, thank you,” she said, still a little surprised. They began walking side by side toward the grand staircase, her footsteps quiet against the polished floor.

“How was your outing with Lady Elizabeth?” Tanaka asked, his tone calm and kind.

“It was… nice,” Sakura replied with a small smile. “She showed me many shops in the city’s shopping district. So lively, and so many colorful things!”

Tanaka gave a soft “Hmm,” under his breath, a sound of quiet approval or perhaps simple acknowledgment.

“By the way, Mister Tanaka,” Sakura said as they walked side by side through the hallway, her eyes glancing out the window. “What happened to the garden? Why does it look… different?”

Tanaka paused, then followed her gaze. The corner of his lips lifted into a soft smile. “It does resemble a garden from our homeland, doesn’t it, Miss Sakura?”

Sakura nodded slowly, her expression thoughtful.

Tanaka chuckled gently, stroking his mustache. “Well, we were preparin’ the grounds for the young master's guest, but… there was a bit of a mishap. Thankfully, Mister Sebastian acted quickly, found a solution before it got out of hand. A few changes were made, and… well, seems the result was somethin’ rather familiar to you.”

Sakura’s eyes lingered on the greenery beyond the glass. slender bamboo, carefully raked gravel, and a small pond that glimmered in the soft afternoon light. “Yes… It look like the kind of garden I used to see back home. Peaceful… quiet.”

Tanaka gave her a small nod. “Do you like it, Miss?”

She turned to him and smiled. “Mm. Yes. It feel… like where I come from.”

After a moment of silence, Sakura tilted her head thoughtfully. “Mister Tanaka… when you saw the garden, did it also feel—?”

“Like home?” he finished for her, his voice gentle.

They shared a quiet look before both nodded at the same time. “Home,” they said in unison.

Sakura smiled softly. Her eyes shone, warm with understanding. She was glad Tanaka could feel a piece of his old world, even if only for a little while.

Then she perked up a bit, curiosity returning to her expression.

“Oh! And… how was Ciel’s visitor?” she asked, glancing up at him.

“It went well, Miss,” Tanaka replied with his usual calm tone. “I believe the guest is preparin’ to head home soon.”

“Ahh… That’s a shame,” she murmured. “I wanted to greet him, but I guess I was a little too late.”

“There will be a next time, Miss,” he said reassuringly. “Ye’ll have another chance to greet the young master's guests. He’s always got one foot in business.”

Sakura nodded. “You’re right.”

They continued walking down the hall, their footsteps light on the wooden floor.

“By the way, Miss… have you eaten?”

“Yes, we did,” she replied with a small smile. “Before we came home, we stopped at a restaurant. The food was… very rich, but good. I’m still full.”

“Aye, rich food’s a bit much sometimes, but it fills you up good.”

They reached her room, and Sakura opened the door quietly. The familiar scent of wood and tea welcomed her in.

Tanaka followed, carrying a couple of small bags. He set them gently on the table near the window, just beside the vase of fresh flowers Sebastian had placed there earlier.

“I can handle the rest from here, Mister Tanaka,” she said politely, giving him a bow of thanks. “And, um… would you mind tellin’ Ciel that I’ll visit him after I take a quick bath?”

“Certainly, Miss Sakura,” he replied, bowing his head in return. “I’ll let the young master know.”

Sakura gave him a wave as he stepped back through the door. “Thank you.”

The door clicked softly shut, and the room fell into a warm, quiet stillness. The late afternoon sun spilled through the curtains, casting golden patterns across the floor.

She stood for a moment, gazing out the window again toward the garden that reminded her of Konoha, and whispered to herself, “It really do feel like home…”

………………

Damian's footsteps thundered through the manor as he fled, heart racing. In his blind panic, his foot caught on the edge of a rug, and with a sharp yell, he tumbled hard to the floor.

A sickening crack echoed down the hallway.

“Argh—my leg!” he groaned, clutching it in pain.

Just like the game. "Lose your limb in the Enchanted Forest." It was happening. His breath came in short, terrified gasps as he began to crawl, dragging himself through the hall.

Then, from behind him, came the smooth, ever-calm voice of Sebastian.

“My, my… it seems you can only move at half your normal speed now,” he said with a smile, his footsteps quiet but unmistakable. “Just as the young master predicted.”

Damian whimpered, dragging himself faster across the floor like a soldier in retreat.

He crawled into the next room, eyes darting around for escape, when he spotted a small door near the floor. Without thinking, he pulled it open and climbed inside, panting and disoriented.

Dark. Warm.

Too warm.

The space lit up slightly with orange glow, and then the horrifying realization struck.

It was the oven.

From outside, Sebastian’s voice floated in with mocking delight. “Oh dear… did you not notice the flames, sir? Much like the game, you’ve wandered straight into your final square, incineration.”

Damian shouted in fear, thrashing inside the oven as if the very idea might burn him alive.

Sebastian opened the oven door slowly, smiling like a cat with a mouse. “Now, now. No need to panic. We wouldn't actually cook you.” He paused, thoughtfully. “Though… you are the right size for a nice roast. Would’ve made a fine pie, if I do say so.”

Damian screamed again.

Meanwhile, elsewhere in the manor…

Sakura was soaking peacefully in the large marble bathtub, the hot water easing the ache from a long day of shopping. Steam rose around her, and she leaned back with a sigh.

“This tub is huge… like an onsen…” she mumbled with a smile.

Suddenly, a distant scream echoed through the walls.

She blinked. “...Eh?”

The sound faded quickly, and all returned to calm. Sakura frowned slightly, tilting her head. “Was that… a scream? Or maybe I imagine it…”

Outside, the evening had grown still again.

In the courtyard, the Phantomhive staff gathered under the soft glow of lanterns. Sebastian stood before them, graceful as ever, holding a silver tray.

“For your hard work this evening, I present your reward: dessert,” he said with a faint smile.

“Yay!” Finny cheered, while Mey-Rin clapped her hands together with a flushed face. Baldroy reached for his treat with a grin.

Then Sebastian added, almost too casually, “Ah, and the oven will need replacing. Unfortunate accident.”

“The oven?” Bard blinked. “Did somethin’ happen?”

Sebastian’s smile lingered. “Let’s just say… I hope our guest enjoyed the warm hospitality.”

As the others looked at each other in confusion, a faint figure limped across the distant path. Damian, clothing slightly singed, face pale and eyes wide, hobbled away from the manor, his spirit visibly broken.

Inside the drawing room, Ciel sat at the game board, his lips curling into a slight, almost cruel smile. His eyes gleamed with amusement as he glanced down at the pieces.

“What a pathetic cry… like a strangled pig,” he murmured to himself, finding Damian's sobs utterly distasteful. His voice held no sympathy, only the cold satisfaction of someone who had seen through the deception. “After selling the factory without permission, he dares to ask for an investment. Did he really think he could hide it? Foolish thief.”

He shook his head slightly, as though dismissing the idea entirely, then heard the soft rustle of the door opening. Sakura stepped inside, her presence a quiet contrast to Ciel’s sharp tone.

She wore a simple yet elegant nightgown, soft and flowing. The pale cream fabric complimented her complexion, and lace trimmed the edges of the gown, giving it an almost ethereal quality. The slight glow of candlelight reflected off her silk nightwear, casting soft shadows on her figure as she entered.

“Good evening, Ciel,” Sakura greeted, her voice warm but cautious as she noticed the cold, hard expression on his face. His eyes, usually sharp and calculating, now seemed clouded, distant, as if betrayed by something or someone.

Sakura hesitated for a moment, noticing the heavy atmosphere. She slowly approached the chair in front of him, her bare feet padding softly on the floor.

“Are you okay?” she asked gently, her voice filled with concern.

Ciel didn’t answer right away. He simply moved a game piece at the Happy End sign on the board, a quiet gesture that seemed to carry an unspoken weight. Then, with a flick of his wrist, he looked up at her, his tone suddenly distant.

“Sakura,” he said, his voice quieter now, more reflective. “What do you think about betrayal?”

Sakura paused, taking a moment to think as she gazed at Ciel. Betrayal… it was something she knew too well, something that cut deep. But she also understood that sometimes betrayal could lead to strength, after all, how could you stand tall without experiencing the challenges of trust and loss?

She shifted slightly, her voice calm but thoughtful. “Betrayal is a terrible thing… It hurts. But sometimes, the ones who have been betrayed can become stronger. They learn to trust themselves more than others.” She smiled slightly, the warmth in her eyes reflecting a quiet strength. “In the end, it makes them tougher. So while it’s bad… sometimes it’s necessary for growth.”

Ciel watched her closely, his gaze unwavering. He moved the game piece again, this time making it stumble right on the Happy End square, as if fate itself had turned against the piece.

“But don’t you think,” he said, his voice taking on a contemplative tone, “the loss… once it’s gone, shall never be returned?”

Sakura’s heart softened at the words. She knew loss well, but the idea that it could never be returned didn’t sit right with her. She wanted to offer something to counter Ciel’s view, something a little more hopeful.

“Maybe what’s lost… can never return in the same form,” she said, her tone quiet but firm. “But it doesn’t mean something beautiful can’t rise in its place. Sometimes, we gain something new, something we never expected, and that’s enough to move forward.” She gave a small, genuine smile. “So, even if we lose something… there’s always the possibility of finding something better, something that will make us stronger.”

Ciel leaned back slightly in his chair, Sakura’s words lingering in the space between them. The flickering candlelight cast soft shadows across his face, highlighting the faint crease between his brows.

“Hmph,” he muttered, but it wasn’t dismissive. If anything, it was thoughtful.

Then Sakura perked up in her chair, a spark lighting in her eyes as if she had just remembered something important.

“Oh! I almost forgot!” she exclaimed with a cheerful lilt, her accent gently softening her words. “I promised to bring you somethin’ sweet from the city, didn’t I?”

She reached down beside her, lifting a small cloth sack from the folds of her gown, and leaned forward with a grin.

“Tada!” she said brightly, holding the bag up near Ciel’s face. “This is Konpeitō, a candy from my country.”

Ciel blinked, instinctively leaning back a little before casting a glance into the bag. Inside, nestled in the fabric, were tiny star-shaped candies, colorful, crystalline, and glimmering faintly under the low candlelight.

“It may not look like your usual treats,” Sakura added with a slightly shy smile, “but I promise it is very tasty. We always have it during festivals. It was… my favorite, growing up.”

Ciel studied the candies in silence, his sharp eyes unreadable. The seconds stretched on, and Sakura’s smile slowly faded, replaced by concern.

“Ciel?” she asked gently, her brows knitting slightly.

A few more seconds passed before he moved. He stood quietly, setting the bag of Konpeitō on the table beside the game board.

“It’s late,” he said with his usual calm, aristocratic detachment. “You should rest.”

Sakura paused, wanting to say more, but she saw something in his expression that made her reconsider. Instead, she rose from her chair, smoothing the skirt of her soft nightgown.

“Mm, I think you’re right,” she said, voice a little softer now. “Shopping with Lizzy… very fun, but very exhausting.”

She gave a small, respectful bow, her tone becoming more sincere. “But… if you ever want to talk again, I’m just down the hall, ne?”

She turned quietly toward the door, her footsteps muffled by the thick rug.

Just as her hand touched the handle, a voice called softly from behind.

“…Thank you.”

She paused, surprised, and turned her head. Ciel wasn’t smiling, but something subtle had changed in his gaze, a rare warmth hidden behind the cool exterior.

Sakura’s expression softened as well. She gave a single nod, her voice quiet.

“Goodnight, Ciel.”

And with that, she stepped through the door and gently closed it behind her, leaving Ciel alone with the flickering candlelight, the unfinished game board… and a small sack of star-shaped candy from far across the sea.

………………

Sakura was strolling quietly through the dimly lit hallway, the soft glow of wall sconces guiding her path. As she turned the corner, she spotted a familiar tall figure.

“Sebastian! Good evenin’,” she called gently, her voice warm.

The butler turned smoothly toward her, offering a courteous bow. “Good evening, my lady. Are you returning to your room?”

She nodded, folding her hands behind her back. “Mm-hmm, I just came from the drawin’ room… with Ciel. By the way, was everything alright with the guest? Ciel seemed a bit… gloomy.”

Sebastian offered a knowing smile. “The meeting went as expected, my lady. But business matters can be quite draining, especially for someone so young. You know how it is—children do tend to lose interest quickly when the conversation lacks excitement.”

As he finished, his sharp eyes noticed something amiss. His gaze dropped to her right hand.

“My lady… what happened to your hand?”

Sakura glanced down, blinking. “Oh, this? It’s nothin’. Earlier, when Lizzy and I were walkin’ through the city path, a robbery happened. The thief was closest to me, so… I punched him.”

There was a flicker of disbelief on Sebastian’s face—subtle, but unmistakable. A woman—this petite young lady—punching a thief?

“Well now… that’s quite the tale.” His voice carried a touch of amused surprise. “Are you alright? You weren’t hurt elsewhere, I hope?”

Sakura puffed out her cheeks a bit. “Oi, are ya teasin’ me? I said I’m fine. I can take care of myself, y’know!”

Sebastian let out a soft chuckle. “Of course, of course. Still, do try not to go about striking every thief you come across, my lady. It might be wiser to seek help next time.”

She crossed her arms, giving a tiny huff. “Normally I would, but… the poor woman was cryin’. She said she needed the money to buy her son medicine. No one else stepped up, so… I did. But—just so you know—someone did help in the end.”

Sebastian nodded slowly, one brow raised in mild admiration. “A commendable act, Lady Sakura. Though unexpected.”

“Thank ya.” She smiled, then yawned into her hand.

He caught the gesture and tilted his head slightly, clearly amused. “Ah, perhaps that’s your cue to rest.”

She chuckled sleepily. “Y-yeah, I think so. M’gettin’ all droopy now… Well, goodnight, Sebastian. Sleep well—or… work well?” 

Sebastian bowed with practiced grace. “And goodnight to you, Lady Sakura. Rest peacefully.”

Sakura had already begun walking away when she paused mid-step. She turned back slightly, her pink hair catching the light from the hallway windows.

“Umm… by the way, about the garden,” she said, her voice soft. “It was… beautiful. Thank you, Sebastian, for choosing a traditional garden from my country. It made me remember home… even if just for a little while.”

She gave him a small, sincere smile, and this time, when she waved, it felt like a true goodbye. With quiet steps, she turned and made her way down the hall toward her room.

Sebastian stood still for a moment, his gloved hands folded neatly in front of him. “It was nothing, my lady,” he replied, his tone smooth and composed. “After all… I did it in the name of the Phantomhive household.”

His red eyes followed her retreating form as the soft sound of her footsteps faded down the corridor.

Only when she vanished around the corner did he move, the faint click of his polished shoes echoing on the marble floor. A subtle smirk touched his lips, and a glint of something unreadable flickered in his crimson gaze.

With a small tilt of his head, he turned toward the drawing room to resume his duties—yet his thoughts lingered.

That girl…

So unpredictable. So out of place.

And yet… oddly familiar.

With the faintest breath of amusement, he disappeared into the shadows of the manor, the mystery around Sakura deepening in his mind like a riddle yet to be solved.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Sakura's Nightgown:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/109775309663153170/

Chapter Text

Morning sunlight streamed through the tall windows of the Phantomhive manor, painting golden lines across the floor.

Sakura had awakened early. She bathed quickly and chose to wear a tailored dusty blue dress with a high-collared white blouse, tucked into a fitted jacket adorned with gold embroidery on the cuffs and lapels. 

The floor-length skirt flared slightly at the hem, decorated with ornate gold motifs and chain-like trim, giving it a regal, refined appearance.

 After completing her morning chores, she began her usual routine of meditation. Sitting on her bed, she closed her eyes and focused on her breath. The world around her quieted.

Now she could feel the subtle hum of energy, faint, not like the powerful chakra of her own world, but more like a gentle spark inside each person. It was different, but still familiar.

Just as she was beginning to lose herself in that rhythm, a loud crash echoed from outside her door.

Her eyes snapped open.

Sakura stood and quickly stepped into the hallway. 

There, she found Mey-Rin, Finny, and Bard standing over what looked like a broken vase.

"Good morning!" she called with a small smile, brushing a strand of pink hair behind her ear.

"Ah! G-good mornin’, Miss Sakura!" Mey-Rin stuttered, pushing her glasses up.

"Morning, Sakura!" Finny grinned, waving cheerfully.

"Oi, mornin’," Bard said around the cigarette in his mouth, scratching the back of his head sheepishly.

"What’s going on?" Sakura asked, tilting her head curiously.

"We’ve been ordered to deal with a rat infestation in the manor," Mey-Rin explained.

"Sebastian’s orders," Bard added. "Apparently, the little beasts are causin’ trouble in the walls."

Mey-Rin stepped forward slightly. “Also, Miss Sakura, the Young Master’s requestin’ to see you in his study.”

Sakura blinked, then gave a small nod. “Alright. Thanks for letting me know. Good luck with the rats.”

"Thanks, Miss!" Finny replied, holding up a small net like a trophy.

Sakura headed down the hall toward the study. Once inside, she found Ciel seated behind his desk, sipping tea with his usual calm expression. Behind him stood Sebastian, perfectly poised as always.

"Good morning, Ciel, Sebastian," Sakura greeted with a respectful smile before taking a seat near Ciel’s desk.

Sebastian bowed slightly. "Good morning, lady Sakura." He placed a cup of tea gently in front of her. "Earl Grey. I hope it suits your taste this morning."

"Thank you," Sakura murmured, accepting the cup with both hands. "It smells lovely. And by the way, did I ever mention, please stop calling me 'Lady' or 'Miss'? I'm not really a noble or a high-ranking person, so it's fine if you just call me by my name. Thank you very much."

Sebastian’s eyes widened slightly, but he quickly masked it. "I’m sorry, Mi—Sakura. It seems old habits are hard to break."

Sakura was about to answer when she heard Ciel clear his throat.

Ciel glanced up at her, his tone cool but precise, with his usual aristocratic accent. "I called you here to inform you, we'll be receiving visitors this afternoon.”

Sakura raised a brow slightly. “Visitors?”

“Yes. If you’re uncomfortable with unfamiliar faces, you may stay in the library.”

She thought for a moment, then smiled softly. “I think I’d rather greet them. It would feel rude not to welcome guests of the person who's been kind enough to look after me, don’t you think?”

Ciel sipped his tea before replying, “Hmph. If that’s what you prefer. In fact, it may be necessary, one of the guests today is my aunt, Madam Red.”

Sakura’s eyes lit up. “Oh! Madam Red? Then I’ll definitely greet them. It’s been a while since we talked.”

Sebastian’s eyes glimmered faintly with amusement. “Regrettably, Miss, your time with her may be brief. The guests are expected to proceed to the parlour for a business discussion shortly after their arrival.”

Sakura sighed dramatically but with a playful smile. “That’s a shame… but I think I know what I’ll do after.”

Ciel raised an eyebrow. “Oh? And what exactly is that?”

“I’ll help Mey-Rin, Finny, and Bard catch the rats,” she said with a proud grin.

Sebastian blinked once, then offered a small, polished smile. “A most unexpected offer, Sakura. I’m sure they will be… overjoyed.”

Ciel gave her a look. “Just don’t burn anything down.”

…………….

Afternoon came, and the manor’s grand clock struck three. The guests had finally arrived.

Sakura decided to stand with Sebastian and Ciel in the entrance hall to greet them properly. She adjusted the cuffs of her sleeves and took a quiet breath, keeping her posture straight, just as Sebastian had taught her.

Sebastian leaned slightly toward Sakura, his posture graceful as always, and spoke in a low voice, “The guests arriving today, Sakura, are members of a rather… exclusive circle. They are known as the Aristocrats of Evil.”

Sakura’s brows furrowed slightly. “Aristocrats... of Evil?” she echoed, tilting her head with curiosity. “Eh… that sound very bad.”

Sebastian chuckled under his breath, a hint of mischief in his eyes. “Yes, the name is dramatic, but it simply refers to a secretive alliance of upper-class individuals. They operate from the shadows, managing affairs the public must never see.” He lifted a gloved finger to his lips, making a playful shh gesture. “It’s a matter of discretion, Sakura. Only those within the Phantomhive circle are aware.”

Sakura’s expression turned serious, and she gave a small nod. “Hai… I understand. I keep secret.”

Sebastian continued, his tone calm and elegant, like a teacher briefing a student.

“First, Baroness Angelina Dalles-Burnett, whom you know as Madam Red.

Then, Mr. Lau, a Chinese nobleman and head of the British branch of the Shanghai Trading Company. He’s always accompanied by Miss Ran Mao, silent, but not to be underestimated.

Lord Arthur Randall will be here as well. He’s with Scotland Yard, not part of the organization, but involved for... practical reasons. 

Mr. Azzurro Vanel, an Italian gentleman from the Ferro family. He’s as flamboyant as he is dangerous.

And finally, Baron Diedrich, a German nobleman and close friend of the late Vincent Phantomhive, the young master’s father.”

As each name was spoken, Sakura nodded slowly, her mind filing away the details. “So many big name... I hope I remember all.”

She offered a small smile. “Thank you, Sebastian. You explain very well.”

But just as she turned slightly toward him to speak again, a sharp voice cut through the moment.

“Stop chit-chatting,” Ciel said coolly from his place near the door. His tone was direct, noble, and laced with impatience. “They’re here.”

The front doors opened with a soft creak, and the first guest entered—a tall man with neatly brushed brown hair and a trimmed beard. His face was stern, his brows furrowed as if he were always on edge.

He stepped forward with stiff shoulders and gave a sharp nod to both Sebastian and Ciel. But when his gaze landed on Sakura, his expression shifted to confusion.

“You’re a new face in this household,” he said, narrowing his eyes slightly. He approached her with measured steps and introduced himself in a cool, clipped tone. “I am Arthur Randall. I hope you’re comfortable in this manor. Socializing with the Phantomhive family can be… dangerous, don’t you know?”

Sakura’s brow twitched. The tone in his voice made her chest tighten slightly with irritation, but then she caught Sebastian subtly shaking his head beside her. She swallowed her pride, inhaled softly, and offered a polite smile.

She bowed slightly. “It is nice to meet you, Sir Randall,” she said warmly, her Japanese accent light but noticeable.

Randall gave a curt nod in return, then turned to Sebastian, who smoothly stepped forward to guide him toward the parlour.

A minute later, the next two guests arrived together. One was short and stout, his cheeks slightly flushed, while the taller man beside him moved with long, confident strides.

“It's nice seeing you again, Ciel,” said the man in a deep, slightly gruff voice. He gave Ciel a nod, his sharp gaze flicking toward the others. Azzurro Vanel, trailing behind him with bored eyes, but perked up once he spotted Sakura.

“So this is the one you mentioned in your letters,” Diedrich said with a faint curiosity in his voice. “Nice meeting you, young lady.”

Sakura stepped forward and bowed politely. “Nice meeting you, Sir Diedrich… and Sir Azzurro.”

“A pleasure, Miss Sakura,” Diedrich replied with a formal nod.

Azzurro, however, grinned widely. He took her hand with flair and bent low, brushing his lips lightly over her knuckles. “Bellissima! Such a flower among thorns. What an honor.”

Sakura blinked. “A-Ah… th-thank you…” she said uncomfortably, gently pulling her hand back.

Sebastian was already at their side once again, leading the two men toward the parlour without a word, his movements as smooth as ever.

The last person to step inside is Madam Red, she swept into the entrance hall like a storm of crimson silk, her heels clicking sharply against the floor. Her presence was radiant, commanding attention without effort. Behind her walked a tall butler with long brown hair tied back by a red ribbon. Flanking them were two figures that caught Sakura’s attention instantly, one man with a fan tucked in his sleeve and a lazy smile, and beside him, a woman dressed in a familiar qipao-like outfit, her gaze serene and unreadable.

“I’m so glad to see you again, dear Sakura,” Madam Red said warmly, rushing forward and pulling her into a tight embrace. “How are you, my dear? Are the residents treating you well? If I weren’t so busy, I’d have taken you back to my estate myself!”

Before Sakura could answer, a loud throat-clearing came from behind her.

Madam Red sighed and turned around with a smile. “Oh, silly me. Let me introduce my companions—this is my butler, Grell Sutcliffe, and with us are Lau and his lovely sister, Ran Mao.”

She gestured proudly to Sakura. “And this lovely girl is the one and only Sakura Haruno.”

Lau stepped forward, folding his hands into his sleeves and bowing slightly. “Good day, young miss. A pleasure.”

Sakura smiled and gave a polite nod. “Nice meeting you, Grell… Mister Lau… and Miss Ran Mao.”

Grell gave her a small, shy smile and glanced away, murmuring, “A pleasure, my lady…”

But Lau moved closer, his eyes gleaming with sly amusement. He reached out, gently brushing a strand of Sakura’s pink hair between his fingers.

“You’re so pretty,” he said smoothly. “Especially this hair… and your eyes, they shine like jewels. Why not come live with me, hmm? I’ll treat you to silk, perfume, and all the elegance you deserve.”

Sakura froze, her polite smile faltering. “E-eto… I-I think I’m fine here… thank you…”

Before she could say more, Madam Red swiftly stepped in, her red coat flaring as she yanked Sakura away protectively.

“Don’t touch this innocent girl with your dirty hands!” she snapped, eyes blazing with anger.

Lau chuckled, entirely unbothered. “Ah… fiery as always, Madam Red.”

Sebastian, standing a short distance away, smiled faintly, his gloved hands calmly folded behind his back. Meanwhile, Ciel let out a quiet sigh and pinched the bridge of his nose.

“This,” he muttered under his breath, “is going to be a very long day.”

……………..

By the time the meeting started, I had already joined Mey-Rin, Finnian, and Baldroy in what they dramatically called “Operation Rat Extermination.” The manor had apparently become home to a small army of mice—and for some reason, it was our job to deal with it.

I regretted volunteering almost instantly.

The servants had their own strange way of doing things. Finny, full of energy as always, screamed, “There it is!” and chucked a heavy stone statue at the poor creature scurrying across the floor.

The statue crashed to the ground, barely missing Bard and Mey-Rin.

“Finny!!” we all shouted in horror.

Bard stomped over, his cigarette dangling dangerously from his mouth. “You tryna kill us all, ya nut?! What the hell’s wrong with ya?!”

“I—I just thought it’d work!” Finny yelped, backing away with wide eyes.

I sighed, rubbing my forehead. “This… is not how we handle pests back home,” I murmured under my breath, my accent slipping softly in the quiet.

Mey-Rin fumbled with her glasses, a butterfly net hanging from her shoulder like she was waiting for a battlefield moment. Tanaka stood in the background, perfectly calm as always, sipping his tea with a faint “Ho ho ho.”

After nearly an hour of watching them cause more destruction than the mice themselves, I gave up.

“I go to library now,” I mumbled, brushing dust off my skirt. “Reading sound more safe.”

None of them noticed me leave, they were too busy arguing over whether dynamite was an acceptable solution.

The manor’s library was quiet, a haven compared to the chaos outside. Sunlight poured through the tall windows, casting soft golden light on the worn leather chairs and shelves filled with old, sweet-smelling books. I found one on the languages of this world, a topic that had fascinated me since I first arrived.

Sitting near the window, I traced the foreign characters with my finger. “So different… but beautiful,” I whispered. This world’s version of my country was especially interesting to me, it felt familiar, but slightly off, like a dream remembered only halfway.

I didn’t even notice the door open until I heard a familiar voice.

“Sakura.”

I looked up to see Sebastian standing just inside, a silver tray balanced perfectly in one hand.

“Madam Red wishes to see you in the tea room,” he said with a calm smile.

“Ah… the meeting is finish already?” I asked, setting the book aside.

He nodded. “Yes. The other guests have departed. Only Madam Red and Mister Lau remain.”

I stood, smoothing out my clothes. “Everything go… smooth?”

“Surprisingly so,” he replied. “No one threw a statue at anyone, if that’s what you’re wondering.”

I chuckled softly as we walked together through the manor’s halls, our footsteps echoing against the polished floors. When we reached the tea room, Sebastian opened the door for me with a small bow.

Inside, the atmosphere was warm, scented with floral tea and clinking porcelain.

Madam Red and Ciel sat across from one another, deep in quiet conversation. Lau lounged on a velvet chaise, Miss Ran-Mao perched silently on his lap, expression unreadable as always. Grell stood dramatically near the wall, sipping tea and eyeing everyone with romantic flair.

I bowed politely. “Good afternoon…”

They all turned as I entered. Sebastian guided me to a sofa facing Lau, then served me a steaming cup of tea.

“Darjeeling,” he said. “From Fortnum and Mason.”

I cradled the cup in both hands. “Mmm… smells nice,” I murmured with a small smile.

Madam Red’s crimson gaze landed sharply on me. “So, dear Sakura,” she purred, lips curled in a knowing smile, “how have you been? Enjoying your stay at the manor?”

I gave a small, hesitant nod. “Y-Yes… everyone take care of me. I feel… welcome,” I said, my Japanese accent still soft on certain syllables.

“Ahh, that’s good,” she replied with a warm chuckle, though her eyes flickered with something sharper beneath. “I know Ciel will look after you.”

But then, like a switch had flipped, her tone dropped. Her smile faded as she turned to the boy.

Her voice was quiet but firm. “Ciel, have you heard anything more about the people who hurt Sakura?”

Ciel raised his teacup and took a slow sip, his expression unreadable. “Unfortunately… no. The group is elusive… but not forgotten.”

Lau, lounging lazily in his seat, tilted his head toward me with a sly grin. “Ah, my poor little flower. You must feel so uneasy, knowing those men are still out there. Why not come live with me instead, hmm? I can offer protection… comfort… company.”

I blinked, startled by his sudden offer. “Ah… n-no thank you…” I stammered, forcing a nervous laugh.

“Lau!” Madam Red snapped, eyes blazing like twin rubies. “Don’t you dare say something like that!”

He chuckled, utterly unbothered. “Oh, come now, Madam. Just a gesture of kindness. Is that not allowed?”

Then his playful tone dropped like a curtain, and something cold crept into his voice. “You mentioned earlier, Earl, that one of the traffickers was among the clients, did you not?”

I turned to Ciel, confused. “Client…?”

“But what if,” Lau continued, resting a finger thoughtfully against his lips, “this infestation of rats is tied directly to her case? Surely… that’s worth considering.”

Madam Red’s expression darkened. Her gloved fingers clenched slightly, eyes narrowing. She looked at Ciel for an answer, but he said nothing. The silence was heavier than words.

Lau’s smile returned, slow and knowing. “As I thought. You suspect the same. These rats… may not all be the kind that scurry in gutters.”

Madam Red’s voice dropped into something low and dangerous. “Then let Lau handle it. A rat always knows where the others are nesting.”

With smooth elegance, Lau rose from his seat, gently shifting Ran-Mao aside. “Ah, but Madam,” he said, brushing invisible dust from his silk sleeve, “I am merely a domesticated guinea pig.”

He circled the table, stopping just behind Ciel’s chair. Crouching to the boy’s eye level, he reached out and placed a hand on Ciel’s head.

“If the Earl gives the word, I’ll obey,” he murmured. “But I won’t act on my own.”

Before anyone could react, Madam Red stormed forward, heels clicking sharply against the polished floor. She yanked Ciel out of his seat, pulling him behind her like a mother lion snatching her cub.

“Don’t lay your filthy fingers on my nephew!” she barked, venom dripping from every syllable. Then she spun around, pointing a furious finger at Lau. “And don’t you dare look at Sakura! Don’t speak to her unless absolutely necessary, you creep!”

Lau raised both hands in mock surrender, his smile still intact. “Please, Madam, I meant no offense. But can you truly blame me for admiring such a rare and delicate blossom?” He gave me a brief, lingering glance. “We’re all drawn to beauty, are we not?”

“Don’t you dare compare her to an object!” Madam Red hissed. The air crackled with tension as the room erupted into another heated exchange, sharp words, wild gestures, accusations flying like daggers.

The rest of us sat frozen, quietly sipping our tea like guests trapped in a storm.

I leaned slightly toward Sebastian, my voice barely a whisper. “This… is normal here?”

He gave a long-suffering sigh as he poured another cup. “You’ll get used to it, Sakura.”

Just then, Ciel stood abruptly. His face was blank—no emotion, no expression. Just silence.

“Young Master?” Sebastian asked gently, pausing mid-pour.

Ciel said nothing.

He walked to the door, opened it, and stepped out into the hallway without a single word… leaving behind the chaos, the noise, and the eyes that followed him.

……………..

After Ciel left the room, Sebastian quietly followed him. I was about to go after them when Sebastian suddenly turned and stopped me at the door.

"Sakura," he said softly, his voice calm but firm, "please stay here and entertain our guests. Can you manage that?"

I blinked at him, a little surprised, but nodded. "Hai... I mean, yes, I can.

He gave me a small smile before exiting and closing the door behind him.

I turned back toward the sitting area, where Madam Red and Mister Lau had stopped arguing and were now comfortably seated. Madam Red sipped her tea, her ruby-red hair catching the warm light of the fireplace, while Mister Lau appeared half-asleep, a lazy smile on his face.

We chatted about light things at first, the weather, fashion, and the strange foods of England compared to other places. Then Madam Red suddenly set down her teacup and looked directly at me, her red eyes thoughtful.

“Sakura, dear,” she said with a warm smile, “Sebastian mentioned you've taken an interest in anatomy books. And that you have some background in herbal medicine. Is that true?”

I sat up straighter, folding my hands in my lap. “Ah, yes... it is true. In my country, I was want to become apprentice to one of our healers. I was always helping in making medicine from herbs. But... in my country, only nobles or high-ranking people can read such advanced books. Here... I get to read them freely.”

What I said was only half true. In reality, I was already an apprentice in Konoha. And I wasn’t reading the books here to learn, I was reading them because I already knew everything in them. I was just bored.

Madam Red hummed, clearly intrigued. She leaned in slightly and said, “Well, I must say, you have the makings of a fine doctor. I can sense it. There's something sharp in your eyes, something clever.”

"I think so too," Lau added, eyes still half-lidded, his voice smooth and casual. “A normal woman wouldn’t be interested in reading those dry, boring books.”

At his words, I felt a slight twitch in my eyebrow. Boring? I glanced at Madam Red, who looked absolutely scandalized.

She stood up in a flash, pointing an accusing finger at Lau.

“You! How dare you say something like that!” she snapped. “Are you suggesting that women who read are somehow not normal? I’ll have you know that women who read those so-called boring books are geniuses, Mister Lau! Absolute geniuses!”

Lau laughed nervously and stood up as well, backing away a little. “Ne, ne, Madam Red, please. I’m only joking! You know me, I like teasing. You’re the real genius here, of course. I would never say otherwise.”

I looked at him blankly, letting out a small sigh. Oh, Mister Lau... you never learn, I thought.

……………….

While the other residents of the Phantomhive manor were preoccupied with their daily duties, Ciel quietly made his way to his office. The hallway was still and hushed, save for the faint ticking of a distant grandfather clock and the soft echo of his polished shoes against the marble floor.

Upon entering his office, he reached for the door and closed it gently behind him. Leaning against it, he exhaled a quiet, tired sigh, his lone moment of peace.

But that moment didn’t last.

A shadow moved.

Too fast.

Before he could react, a gloved hand seized him from behind and yanked him into the darkness.

Hours later, somewhere deep within the cold, dim interior of an unfamiliar mansion, the heir to the Phantomhive estate stirred back to consciousness. His wrists were tied tightly behind his back, the coarse rope digging into his skin. The room was dimly lit and smelled faintly of tobacco and expensive cologne, underneath which lingered the sickly-sweet scent of something chemical, something wrong.

A man emerged from the shadows.

He was tall and broad-shouldered, dressed sharply in an expensive suit with a blood-red tie that stood out like a stain against his crisp white shirt. His blond hair was slicked back with too much pomade, and a cruel smirk twisted his lips as he lit a cigarette, exhaling a slow curl of smoke into the air.

“So... you're awake, eh?” he said, his accent unmistakably Italian. “You English are tougher than you look.”

Ciel looked up at him with narrowed eyes, his voice cold and biting despite the dull ache in his jaw. “So I was right. You’re the rat behind all this.”

Azzurro chuckled darkly. “Tch. Such harsh words from such a small mouth,” he said, pacing around the young earl like a predator circling its prey. “Let’s not make this more unpleasant than it has to be. Hand over the key to Her Majesty’s little drug storehouse... and maybe, maybe, you leave here with all your limbs attached.”

Ciel remained calm, even as blood slowly trickled from the corner of his mouth. “As per Queen Victoria’s orders, the key is to be delivered directly to the Crown. I don’t answer to criminals.”

Azzurro’s expression twisted. “Last chance, little earl. Spit it out fast... or I’ll start killin’ your servants. One by one.”

Ciel tilted his head slightly, his voice steely. “Then you’d better hope your dogs know how to fetch. Because when—”

SLAP.

Azzurro’s hand cracked across his face, the sound echoing through the chamber. Ciel’s head snapped to the side, but he refused to cry out. He merely turned back, his glare burning colder than before.

Fuming, Azzurro snatched a nearby telephone and barked into it. “Did you hear that? Negotiations are over. Do what you must.”

He slammed the receiver down, then turned back to Ciel with a sly grin. “You know... once I get what I want, I might just drop by your manor again.”

Ciel sneered. “What now? Planning to loot the estate too? Typical.”

“Oh no no,” Azzurro said with mock innocence, waving a finger. “Not to rob... not exactly. See, I told my men to kill all your little lapdog servants, but not your guest.”

Ciel’s eyes narrowed dangerously. “Guest...?”

Azzurro grinned wide, clearly enjoying himself. “Ahh, yes. That exotic little thing you’ve been housing. The one with the sweet accent and strange eyes. Mmm... she’d fetch a very high price on the right market.”

He leaned in, his tone dripping with menace. “Or maybe I keep her for myself. You know... as a plaything. Those eyes, that hair, her skin... A real treat, eh? She’s got the kind of beauty that makes a man wanna devour her whole.”

Ciel’s composure finally cracked. “So it is you. I suspected you were connected to the trafficking case. You’re filth,” he spat, his voice shaking with disgust. “You’re not even human.”

Azzurro threw his head back and laughed, the sound low and mocking. “Heh! Flattery from the Queen’s dog. I must be doin’ somethin’ right.”

………………

Meanwhile, back at the Phantomhive Manor, a sudden crack shattered the afternoon stillness, a sniper’s bullet whistled through the air, narrowly missing both Sebastian Michaelis and Mey-Rin. The glass of the upper window exploded in a shower of shards.

Mey-Rin let out a startled yelp and stumbled, landing awkwardly atop Sebastian, who caught her with ease, not a single thread of his tailcoat out of place.

“Oh goodness, Mister Sebastian, I-I'm so sorry!” Mey-Rin gasped, her glasses slightly askew, cheeks flushed red as she scrambled to her feet.

Sebastian stood up smoothly, brushing a fragment of glass from his shoulder. “No harm done,” he said calmly. Then he turned to Mey-Rin. “The letter, if you please.”

Mey-Rin fumbled in her apron, pulling out a slightly crumpled envelope and handing it to Sebastian.

He took it silently and unfolded the paper with care. His eyes scanned the contents, his expression darkening just a shade. The handwriting was bold, jagged, threatening. There was no doubt. Ciel Phantomhive had been kidnapped.

Just then, a small group approached from the hallway, Sakura, Madam Red, Lau, their companions, and the rest of the manor staff, all drawn by the noise and commotion.

Sebastian turned to face them, his tone even but unmistakably formal. “My apologies for the disturbance. It’s nothing serious. Please, do not concern yourselves.”

Sakura, however, wasn’t convinced. Her emerald eyes flicked to the shattered window. The angle, the clean small circle hole in the frame, it wasn’t random.

It look like someone try to force their way in... or maybe aim at someone.

Beside her, Madam Red frowned deeply, whispering almost to herself, “Nothing, he says...”

Sebastian, as if he hadn't heard, handed a silver tray holding a freshly baked pie to Baldroy. “Kindly dispose of this. It was intended for the young master.”

Baldroy blinked. “Wait, are we just gonna throw it out? Looks fine t’ me—hey, wait a sec—!”

But Sebastian was already gone.

Gone without a sound.

Sakura blinked once, then exhaled quietly. She wasn’t surprised. Not anymore.

He did it again, she thought. That strange way he disappears... no sound, no trace.

She glanced at the spot where he’d stood just seconds before.

That’s not something a normal butler should do. I wonder... maybe he got some kind of special trainin’. Or maybe... somethin’ more than that.

Lau chuckled behind her. “My, what a dramatic pie delivery. So... shall we assume something is the matter?”

Madam Red didn't answer. Her eyes were already fixed on the window, worry deepening in her brow.

………………

The snipers called Azzurro from their car, their voices tight with tension as they admitted, “Boss, we missed.” They were about to continue speaking, but were suddenly cut off as they realized they were being followed. Panic spilled through the line. Screams. Then, silence.

A calm voice replaced the chaos.

“Hello,” Sebastian said smoothly. “I represent the Phantomhive estate. Would my master happen to be there?”

Azzurro, frozen with fear, couldn’t answer.

A muffled bark came through the phone. Sebastian’s tone sharpened.

“Ah… very good, young master. I shall be there shortly.”

Perched atop the car, now teetering on the edge of a cliff, Sebastian tilted his head toward the trembling men inside.

“Thank you for your cooperation.”

He stepped off. The car plunged.

Miles away, Azzurro slammed the phone down. “Double the guards! Kill anyone who so much as breathes near the gates!”

But it wouldn’t matter.

……………..

Hours had passed.

The manor was unusually quiet as I wandered into the kitchen. There, I found Finny, Bardroy, and Mey-Rin standing around the table, all three of them staring at a lone pie like it was some kind of unsolvable riddle.

I had already seen Madam Red and Lau off at the foyer. They'd taken their leave not long ago, and I’d returned to find the kitchen in this strange state. I paused when I realized none of them had noticed me enter. Not a flinch, not even from Finny. It was odd.

Curious, I stepped closer and gently tapped Finny’s shoulder.

He jumped and let out a small gasp, spinning to face me. “Ah! Miss Sakura! Ya scared me real good!” he said with a sheepish smile.

I tilted my head. “Sorry. You all looked... very focused. What are you doing?” I asked, looking between the three of them and the untouched pie.

Bardroy scratched his head. “Well, y’see, Sebastian handed me this pie and said somethin’ ‘bout cleanin’ it up. Didn’t say if we was supposed to eat it or throw it out.”

“We been starin’ at it for ten minutes,” Mey-Rin added, adjusting her glasses nervously. “Tryin’ to figure out if we're going to eat it.”

I blinked. “Did Sebastian not come back yet? And where’s Ciel? I thought he was still in his study.”

Mey-Rin shook her head. “No, miss. I went to knock on the young master’s door, but there weren’t no answer. Thought maybe he stepped out for a bit, but now…” She looked uneasy.

The three exchanged glances.

“This is not normal,” Bardroy muttered. “Sebastian disappearin’ without a trace? And the kid too? Somethin’s up.”

Finny frowned. “Y-ya think somethin’ bad happened?”

“I don’t know,” I said softly. “But Sebastian usually doesn’t leave that long without saying anything to us… right?”

Bardroy shrugged. “The guy’s weird. But yeah, this is... different.”

There was a brief, tense silence in the kitchen before Bardroy suddenly clapped his hands together with resolve. “Alright, that’s it. I’m eatin’ the damn pie.”

“W-Wait, Bard—!” Mey-Rin yelped, but it was too late. He’d already snatched up the pie tin with both hands like it was a treasure chest.

She rushed toward the cupboard, panic in her voice. “Don’t eat it! What if that pie was for the young master?! You’ll get us all in trouble! Just—just drink some milk instead!”

Bard shot her an unimpressed glance. “Woman, I ain’t drinkin’ milk. I ain’t a toddler.”

“Don’t underestimate milk, it's full of calcium!” she argued, holding out a bottle with a slightly wobbly hand.

“I’ll take nerves over indigestion,” he grumbled, waving her off.

Meanwhile, Finny had opened a drawer and was peering inside, his brow furrowed. “Uhh... guys? We, um… don’t have any forks. Or knives.”

I stepped up beside him and leaned over his shoulder to see for myself. Sure enough, the drawer was almost completely empty. There were only spoons inside, just a faint metallic rattle and some crumbs where the rest of the cutlery should’ve been.

Bard blinked in confusion. “What the hell? How’d we lose all the silverware? 

………………

On the other side of the story, where Sebastian and Ciel were.

Sebastian slipped through the estate like smoke under moonlight, silent and unstoppable. His blade moved with eerie grace, whispering death as it cut through the darkness. Gunfire cracked, guards shouted, but none stood a chance. They fell one by one, never even seeing the blow that ended them.

His crimson eyes glowed faintly beneath his fringe, a predator’s calm in the chaos.

“Now...” he murmured, as he stepped over another fallen body, “where is my young master?”

……………..

The afternoon slipped into evening, and the sun had already begun to set, painting the sky in soft shades of orange and purple.

Still, there was no sign of Sebastian or Ciel.

I remained in the kitchen, keeping myself occupied by preparing a simple dinner. Nikujaga simmered gently over the soft crackle of coal in the cast-iron range, while a plate of neatly rolled tamagoyaki rested nearby. The warm aroma of soy sauce, tender potatoes, and sweet eggs filled the air—a small comfort amid the growing silence.

Just as I was turning off the Cast-Iron Range, I heard a sudden commotion from outside, raised voices, hurried footsteps.

Curious and uneasy, I stepped out into the hallway and made my way to the front door. Pushing it open, I was met with the fading light of dusk... and the sight of Sebastian walking calmly up the path, his coat fluttering slightly in the breeze. In his arms, he carried Ciel, unconscious or perhaps just resting, his head tucked lightly against Sebastian’s chest.

My breath caught. They were finally back.

……………..

Sebastian and I returned to the manor, where the rest of the Phantomhive household rushed out to meet us.

Mey-Rin and Finny ran toward us the moment they saw us.

“Master Ciel, you’re hurt!” Mey-Rin cried, her glasses slipping down her nose.

“I just tripped while I was out. No need to fuss,” I said flatly.

They stared at me, unconvinced.

“What? You don’t trust the word of the family head?” I asked, narrowing my eyes.

“It’s not that, it’s just—” Finny began, but was abruptly cut off.

“They wanna say you're lookin' too comfy in Sebastian’s arms,” Sakura chimed in with a teasing smile, her soft accent curling through the words.

Only then did I register my position. My arms were around Sebastian’s neck and I was cradled like a child. My face flushed.

“Sebastian, put me down. Now!” I barked.

With a graceful nod, he lowered me gently to the ground. As soon as I stood, I saw the trio standing right in front of me.

“I’m not being comfy. Sebastian was only helping me because I tripped, that’s all.”

“Sure, sure... that’s what you say,” Sakura said with a playful smirk.

Behind me, Sebastian cleared his throat.

“Young master,” he said. I turned to face him.

“I must apologize, I failed to prepare dinner tonight.”

Before I could respond, Sakura stepped forward.

“Umm, Sebastian, it's okay. I already took care of dinner,” she said, rubbing the back of her neck sheepishly.

Everyone turned to look at her. Baldroy stepped up, eyebrows raised.

“Wait, why didn’t ya ask me for help?”

“Because you’d just try to use a flamethrower and ruin the food,” she replied bluntly.

Baldroy scratched his head with an awkward laugh. “Heh… guess ya ain’t wrong.”

We all went back inside. Sebastian helped me change clothes, and I told him I wanted dinner in my room. He bowed politely and left.

When he returned, Sakura was with him.

“Young master,” he said, “Sakura will be servin’ your dinner this evenin’.”

I gave a small nod and waited. She rolled a cart in and carefully placed the dishes on a small table near my bed.

“This one’s called Nikujaga, and this is Tamagoyaki,” she explained softly. “They’re simple dishes from my country. I thought tonight calls for somethin’ warm and gentle.”

She smiled sheepishly, scratching her cheek with one finger.

I took the first bite, and to my surprise it was delicious.

Comforting. I looked up at her.

“It’s good. Really good.”

Her face lit up with a bright smile. “I’m so glad you like it.”

After I finished eating, I moved to lie down in bed. But then Sakura stepped closer, holding something in her hands.

I frowned. “What are you doing?”

Sebastian answered instead.

“She mentioned she knows a remedy for your wounds and bruises, young master.”

I hesitated, but then gave a small nod and let her approach.

“This is antiseptic salve. I made it earlier usin’ herbs from the manor’s greenhouse,” she explained, gently applying the cool ointment to a scrape. “It helps with cuts and broken skin. And this here’s Arnica cream—I found it in the estate clinic. Good for bruisin’.”

Her fingers were surprisingly gentle, her tone calm.

“You know… for just a trip, these bruises are pretty bad,” she said, eyes narrowing slightly.

I cleared my throat and looked away. “It was just a bad fall. Nothing more.”

She didn’t look convinced but sighed softly.

“Fine… just be careful next time, ne?”

I nodded wordlessly. She stood up, turned to Sebastian, and said,

“I’ll check his condition every night and see if the ointments are workin’.”

Then she looked back at me, gave a warm nod, and headed to the door.

“Sleep well, Ciel.”

Once she was gone, I let out a long sigh and sank into the bed. Sebastian stepped forward and tucked the blanket around me.

“Young master,” he said quietly, “why didn’t you tell Sakura her case is resolved?”

I stared at the ceiling for a moment,

then answered.

“She still hasn’t regained all her memories… and I have a feeling there’s more to her story. For now, she’s more useful here.”

Sebastian chuckled softly. “As you say, my lord.”

I closed my eyes, letting the comfort of the sheets and Sebastian’s quiet presence ease me into sleep.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Chapter Text

It was nighttime at the Phantomhive Manor. Though most of the estate had long since gone quiet, a warm light still flickered from one of the upstairs rooms. A single candle sat on the bedside table, its flame dancing gently, casting soft golden shadows across the walls.

In the center of the bed, Sakura Haruno sat cross-legged, her back straight and her hands resting lightly on her knees. Her eyes were closed, her breathing steady and calm. The silence around her was filled only by the faint rustling of the wind outside the window and the soft crackle of the candle flame.

She was meditating, focusing inward, reaching for the pulse of her chakra. It had taken time, but she was learning to sense life energy in this strange world. It was a quiet kind of progress, but real. Now, she could feel the people around her, sense the subtle shifts of their emotions through their chakra, like distant ripples in a still pond.

Mmm… Finny’s chakra… it always feels warm when he laughs… like sunshine, she thought, a small smile forming on her lips. “When Bard burns dinner, his chakra spikes, like fire. And Mey-Rin… poor girl, she gets so nervous when she carries tea. Feels like her chakra is shaking.”

Even Ciel and Tanaka had their own quiet rhythms. When they drank tea, their energy settled, peaceful and calm, like a still afternoon beneath cherry blossoms.

“This way of feeling chakra… it’s different from how I felt it in my world,” she thought, her brow gently furrowing. “Here, it’s changed. I can feel their hearts. Their feelings. This is good. Is progress.”

But then… there was Sebastian.

His chakra was something else entirely. A void. A smooth, blank canvas with no emotion, no warmth, no tension, no joy, not even anger. Just darkness. Empty.

That emptiness always lingered in her thoughts.

He’s like a… beast in human skin, she admitted to herself. So perfect, so polite… but inside, I feel nothing. That’s not natural. Not human.

She remembered their first meeting, the sharp awareness that struck her the moment he entered the room. The way his gaze held her like a thread. Too focused. Too deep. Like he saw more than he should.

“He’s hiding something. I know it. But… still..”

It had been almost three months now since she arrived in this world. Three months living under the Phantomhive roof. And Sebastian had never once harmed her. He brought her meals, tended to her injuries, and taught her English with sharp patience. Sometimes he scolded her when she was careless, but never cruelly.

He is strict… but not unkind, she thought, opening her eyes slowly as the candle flame flickered. Can I trust him? I… I don’t know. But I must stay focused.

Her gaze drifted to the window. The moon hung low in the sky, glowing softly. She thought of the mission, the one given to her by the being of light shaped like a diamond.

“This mission… I must finish it. Then I can go home. That is all that matters.”

She closed her eyes again, letting her breath slow once more.

But if the Phantomhive people can help me… then maybe… just maybe, I can help them too.

………………

One morning.

Ciel and Sakura were having breakfast in the quiet dining room. The morning sun streamed through the tall windows, casting a soft golden glow across the white tablecloth. The gentle clinking of silverware and the whisper of turning newspaper pages filled the air with calm routine.

Sakura sat with her hands neatly folded around a teacup, her green eyes scanning the steam rising from the dark liquid. Still a little bitter… but better than yesterday, she thought, taking a careful sip. English tea... I think I am getting used to it.

Without warning, a loud crash echoed from down the hall.

Then the doors to the dining room flew open.

Grell Sutcliff currently as one of the manor's temporary butlers came hurtling in, completely out of control atop a runaway tea trolley.

In a blur of motion, the trolley shot straight across the room and crashed into Finnian. The teapot flew into the air and came down hard, spilling steaming hot tea all over the poor gardener.

“Ahhh! It’s hot! It’s hot!!” Finny cried, stumbling back as the tea soaked his shirt.

Grell jumped off the trolley with forced grace. “O-oh dear! S-so terribly sorry, sir! Allow me to assist—!” he blurted, trying to sound professional. In his rush to help, he reached for a napkin… but instead yanked the entire tablecloth off the table.

In an instant, the elegant breakfast was ruined. Plates clattered to the floor, toast sailed through the air, and a boiled egg bounced off the edge of Ciel’s plate.

Ciel’s eyes narrowed behind his teacup. “Sutcliff,” he said coldly.

Sakura had already sprung to her feet. “F-Finny!” she called, rushing to his side. She dipped her napkin into a water glass and pressed it gently against his chest.

“Stay still, this help with burn,” she said softly, carefully dabbing at the tea-stained fabric.

“T-thanks, Sakura…” Finny mumbled, still wincing.

“Young Master… why’d you take in this useless bum?” Bard muttered, eyeing Grell with clear irritation.

Ciel didn't even look up from his tea. “Are you one to talk?” he replied dryly. “I miscalculated.”

He set his cup down with a soft clink and sighed. “My aunt, Madam Red, approached me with a favor. She asked me to allow Grell to train as a proper butler under Sebastian.”

There was a pause as Ciel lifted his eyes toward Grell, who was now attempting to fold the ruined tablecloth with overly delicate hands.

“I thought the only one who would be inconvenienced was Sebastian… and that I wouldn't suffer any harm from it.”

“Ho ho ho.” Tanaka chuckled from the corner, sipping his tea as if this chaos was perfectly ordinary.

“I-I’m terribly sorry for causing you all such trouble…” Grell said with a deep, theatrical bow. The three servants—Baldroy, Finnian, and Mey-Rin, stood in a row behind him, arms crossed, glaring.

Sakura was about to step forward and ask Sebastian for help in cleaning up the mess when, suddenly—

“I know! I shall die once and for all!” Grell wailed dramatically, producing a small fruit knife from seemingly nowhere. “I’ll atone with my death! Let this be my final act of shame!”

“W-Wait! Don’t do it!!” Finny cried.

“Please don’t die in front of the tea set!” Mey-Rin added, panicked.

“Oi, not in the middle of breakfast!” Baldroy barked.

Grell raised the knife above his chest, tears sparkling in his eyes, until a gloved hand calmly grabbed his wrist.

Sebastian had arrived.

“If you stab yourself now,” he said coolly, “the blood will only cause a bigger mess for me to clean up.”

Grell froze, blinking. Then, slowly, his eyes lit up with admiration.

“Sebastian, you’re so kind…” he whispered, eyes twinkling as he leaned toward him.

The three servants stared in disbelief.

“Is he serious?” Baldroy muttered.

“Maybe he really hit his head…” Mey-Rin whispered.

Sakura, watching the scene unfold from beside the table, let out a long, quiet sigh. She shook her head, brushing a strand of hair behind her ear.

“This manor… is never quiet,” she thought.

Sebastian stood by the overturned tea trolley, his crimson eyes narrowing slightly as he sniffed the air.

“…Fragranceless tea,” he muttered in disbelief, lifting the half-empty teapot delicately with two fingers. He turned toward Grell, his voice cool and composed. “You were truly going to serve the young master this?”

Grell flinched slightly but managed a nervous smile. “W-Well, I did follow the directions on the tin, Sebastian…”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow, unimpressed. “Tea is not simply a matter of following instructions. One must understand the temperature, the steeping time, the ratio, everything matters. The flavor, the aroma, the color… Tea is an art.”

With swift precision, Sebastian moved to the serving table and began preparing a fresh pot. His hands moved like clockwork, graceful, exact.

As he explained, the three household servants stood in the background, all eyes fixed on him. Baldroy, Mey-Rin, and Finnian scribbled frantic notes on a small notebook, and watched with wide, sparkling eyes. Tanaka, as usual, sipped tea in the background.

Grell, however, had his hands folded neatly and eyes locked onto Sebastian, utterly mesmerized.

Once the tea was ready, Sebastian carried it over and served Ciel a fresh cup with a bow. “Your tea, young master.”

Ciel accepted it without looking up. 

Sebastian straightened, then gave a slight nod.

“It is time,” he said quietly to Ciel.

Then he turned to the rest of the staff. “All right, everyone. I’ll leave the cleaning to you.”

He cast a glance at Grell and added, with a polite but firm tone, “Grell, please sit and rest. That way, you won’t cause any unnecessary trouble.”

“You're so kind Sebastian~” Grell sighed dreamily, clasping his hands to his chest.

Sebastian then looked toward the corner of the room, where Sakura was already on her hands and knees, quietly trying to clean food that had landed in the carpet.

“Sakura,” he said, gently but clearly, “please keep an eye on them while the young master and I are out. You're the only one I can count on for this.”

Sakura blinked, surprised, then stood up straight, brushing crumbs from her skirt. Her cheeks flushed just slightly at the compliment.

“Hai… You can count on me,” she replied with a small, firm nod. “I will keep them in line… probably.”

Sebastian gave her a faint smile before turning and following Ciel out of the room, coat tails swaying like the final stroke of a master’s signature.

Sakura watched them go, then looked at the remaining servants, all of whom had already started bickering over who spilled what.

She sighed. “Haaa… maybe this is harder than mission…” she mumbled under her breath.

……………..

While Ciel and Sebastian were off in town to collect a new cane, the manor was left in the hands of the remaining staff.

In the garden, Sakura sat quietly on a wooden chair a little distance from the others, her gaze sweeping over the manor grounds. A gentle breeze stirred the flowers, and the distant sound of birdsong mixed with the light chatter of the servants. Her job, at the moment, was simple, watch them and make sure they didn’t burn anything down.

Nearby, Grell stood with a pair of hedge shears, dramatically trimming the bushes into odd shapes while humming to himself.

“The Funtom Company… A young confectionery empire that’s achieved such rapid growth in just three years! And this manor, it’s magnificent! So stately, so grand!” Grell gushed.

“Tch, it’s barely been two years since it was built,” Baldroy muttered from where he lay in the grass, a cigarette hanging from his mouth.

“What?! But it’s got such dignity!” Grell exclaimed, spinning toward him.

Just then, a quiet, calm voice responded behind them.

“That’s only natural.”

Grell jumped and let out a startled squeak. “Aah! Who’s—?!”

He turned to see Tanaka standing behind him in his full-sized form, not the tiny chibi version everyone was used to.

“It’s the real Tanaka!” Finny said, wide-eyed as he pulled up weeds nearby.

“Tanaka?!” Mey-Rin gasped, nearly dropping her broom.

Tanaka gave a small nod and began to speak slowly and calmly. “The manor you see now is an exact replica of the original. The old one… burned down three years ago.”

The servants grew quiet as they gathered around. Even Grell lowered his shears.

“That’s awful…” Finny murmured.

Grell leaned in, his voice suddenly softer. “And… what about the young master’s parents?”

Tanaka gave a sorrowful nod. “They… did not survive that night.”

As if the weight of memory overcame him, Tanaka slowly shrunk back into his small chibi form, letting out a soft “Ho ho ho…” as he sipped from his ever-present teacup.

Sitting off to the side, Sakura had been listening closely. She turned her eyes to the manor in the distance, her expression serious.

“He live in the same place, that look like where his family die…” she thought. “To face that every day… Ciel really is strong…”

She was pulled from her thoughts by a sudden scream.

“Aaaaahhh!” Mey-Rin cried out.

Sakura turned quickly and her eyes widened. All of the neatly trimmed bushes… were now sculpted into skulls. Twisted, grinning skulls, each more dramatic than the last.

“Wh-why are they all shaped like skulls?!” Baldroy shouted.

“That’s not normal gardening!” Finny added, holding his head.

Grell stepped back, horrified at his own work. “Oh no… I’ve caused trouble again…!”

Before anyone could stop him, he bolted toward a nearby ladder propped against a tree. A thick rope was hanging from one of the branches.

“Where did that rope even come from?!” Sakura shouted in her head as she rushed over. “This guy is gonna give me a heart attack…”

Climbing the ladder dramatically, Grell tied the rope around his neck. “I’ll atone with my death! Farewell, cruel world!”

“W-Wait, no! Don’t!” Finny yelled, running forward.

“Not again!!” Mey-Rin cried.

“You maniac, get down!” Baldroy barked, charging after him.

Sakura picked up her skirt and hurried over. “Oi! Grell! Stop this foolish thing right now!”

But just as they reached the tree, an unknown hand suddenly pulled the ladder, causing it to wobble.

“Oh no—”

It tipped.

CRACK!

The ladder fell, and Grell was suddenly hanging in the air, choking and flailing as the rope tightened.

“GRELL!!” they all screamed at once.

Finny and Baldroy scrambled to catch him. Mey-Rin screamed again. Sakura dashed beneath the tree.

“Someone cut the rope! Quick!” she shouted.

……………..

Ciel and Sebastian returned to the manor in the late afternoon.

“You must be tired, young master,” Sebastian said as he gracefully removed his coat, folding it neatly over his arm. “I shall prepare your tea at once.”

But the moment he opened the doors, both of them froze.

The entrance hall was… transformed.

Garlands of pink ribbons hung from the staircase banister. Oversized porcelain teacups sat where elegant vases once stood. Decorations shaped like diamonds, hearts, and fluffy white rabbits filled every corner like a wonderland gone mad.

“My mansion…” Ciel muttered, his eye twitching in disbelief. “What in the world happened…”

Before they could make sense of it, Bard, Mey-Rin, and Finny came sprinting toward them, dressed in the most absurd outfits imaginable. Bard wore a frilly apron that clashed wildly with his combat boots. Finny sported a giant bunny-ear headband and carried plush rabbit paws like mittens. Mey-Rin trailed behind them, her glasses askew, holding her skirts as she stumbled.

“Sebastian!” they shouted in unison.

Sebastian’s eyes narrowed, the corner of his mouth twitching. “What on Earth happened here? And more importantly… why are you dressed like that?”

Bard pointed dramatically toward the drawing room. “Ask the crazy girl!”

“Crazy girl?” Ciel echoed, raising an eyebrow.

They followed the direction of Bard’s finger and approached the drawing-room door, just in time to find Grell dangling from a velvet rope tied to the curtain rod in yet another melodramatic attempt at ending his own life.

Sebastian sighed. “Young master?”

“Cut him down,” Ciel said flatly.

With a flick of his wrist, Sebastian produced a silver knife and sliced the rope cleanly. Grell dropped to the floor with a loud thud, groaning dramatically.

Just then, the double doors burst open.

“Cieeellllll!”

A girl in a frilly pastel-orange dress skipped into the hall like a cheerful tornado, her blonde curls bouncing with each step. Before Ciel could react, she flung her arms around him in a tight hug.

“Ciel, I missed you sooo much!” she squealed.

“Elizabeth?” Ciel blinked, standing stiff as a board.

Elizabeth puffed her cheeks. “Aww! You’re always so stiff! I keep telling you, call me Lizzie! You get more adorable every time I see you!”

She pinched his cheeks with both hands, her eyes sparkling with delight.

Sebastian, now carrying Grell under one arm like a sack of laundry, stepped forward with a bow. “Lady Elizabeth.”

Hearing his voice, Elizabeth let go of Ciel and turned toward the butler, curtsying gracefully.

“Oh, Sebastian! Good afternoon,” she said sweetly. Then she spotted Grell. “Oh no, you already took him down?”

“Yes, my lady,” Sebastian replied calmly. “He was… interfering with the atmosphere.”

“But I made such a lovely decoration out of him!” she pouted. “It was going to be a centerpiece.”

She gestured excitedly around. “I even made the parlour look extra cute! You’ll love it!”

Ciel groaned under his breath. “My mansion…”

Elizabeth clapped her hands with joy. “Only cute things are allowed here now! Right, Sakura? Antoinette?”

At her call, a curious group approached from the other hallway. Chibi Tanaka waddled forward wearing a curly blond wig, sipping tea as he laughed his usual “Ho ho ho.” Beside him, Sakura stepped out, her cheeks flushed pink as she tugged at the puffy sleeves of her blue ballgown.

Sebastian blinked. “Even you, Sakura? And Tanaka?”

Sakura rubbed the back of her neck, looking away. “I-I didn’t really have a choice... Lizzie insisted.”

Suddenly, Elizabeth turned and plopped a frilly pink bonnet on Sebastian’s head. “And this is for you, Sebastian! I made it myself~”

Silence.

Then—chaos.

The three servants burst out laughing. Even Sakura couldn’t hold it in and covered her mouth as a small giggle escaped.

But one cold glare from Sebastian silenced them all instantly, Bard and Finny froze, and Sakura’s smile faded into an awkward cough.

Sebastian bowed. “Thank you, my lady, for your most thoughtful gift.”

Ciel sighed and turned to Elizabeth. “What are you doing here? And where is Auntie?”

“I snuck out, of course!” Elizabeth beamed. “I just had to see you, and Sakura too!”

At the sound of her name, Sakura stepped closer, offering a warm smile.

“But Lizzie,” she said gently, “you really should inform your mother or at least Paula if you’re going to leave your mansion.”

Elizabeth pouted. “But I wanted to see you! You haven’t come to visit me, so I decided to visit you instead!”

Still sitting on the floor, Grell finally stirred. He brushed imaginary dust from his coat and glanced up. “And who is this lovely young lady?” he asked, intrigued.

Sebastian calmly adjusted his cuffs. “She is the daughter of the Marquess of Scotney, Lady Elizabeth Ethel Cordelia Midford.”

Grell blinked. “Lady Eliza—Cordi—ow!” He bit his tongue mid-sentence and winced.

Sebastian added without missing a beat, “She is also the young master’s fiancée.”

A heavy silence fell.

The servants’ jaws dropped.

Sebastian continued smoothly, “It is only natural. A nobleman must marry a noble lady, after all.”

Sakura turned to the others, blinking. “Mey-Rin, Finny, Bard… didn’t you already know Elizabeth is Ciel’s fiancée? You were all here when she visited last month.”

Mey-Rin scratched her head. “U-uh… was I?”

Finny looked thoughtful. “I think someone visited… but I don’t really remember who…”

Sakura gave them a blank stare. A sweat drop formed behind her head. “Seriously?”

Elizabeth clapped her hands again. “Now then! The parlour is ready for a small ball! Let’s have a dance party!”

Elizabeth hugged Ciel again, squeezing him tightly before grabbing his hands and twirling him around the hall like a spinning top. She finally stepped back with a bright gleam in her eyes, absolutely delighted.

“I’ve prepared the perfect outfit for you, Ciel!” she beamed. “It’s so adorable, you’ll look like a prince from a fairytale!”

“Wait, Lizzy, listen to me, I’m—” Ciel began, but she cut him off without missing a beat.

“And I must dress to the nines as well!” she declared dramatically, striking a little pose with a twirl of her skirt.

Before he could say another word, she turned and seized Sakura and Grell by the hands.

“Come on! Let’s pick out dresses that’ll make you two look even cuter! We’ll be the most dazzling trio in the ball!”

As Elizabeth dragged them down the hallway like a sparkling whirlwind, the sound of her laughter and clicking heels echoed through the manor. Sakura glanced helplessly over her shoulder, but it was too late, they had been swept up in Elizabeth’s unstoppable charm.

Ciel stood frozen in place, eyes wide with disbelief, his mouth slightly open in stunned silence.

Then, with sudden frustration boiling over, he shouted:

“Lizzy! Listen to me!”

…………….

In Ciel’s office, the young earl sat slumped at his desk, his head resting on his crossed arms like a child who had surrendered to the day.

Sebastian moved with graceful precision around the room, quietly preparing tea. His tone was calm, laced with a trace of amusement.

“I believe the wisest course today would be to simply go along with Lady Elizabeth’s plan… and then kindly ask her to leave, my lord.”

Ciel let out a groan and slowly lifted his head, his eyes tired.

“Just give her some dinner or something and get her out of here. I don’t have time for her ridiculous girlish hobbies.”

Sebastian set the teapot down with a soft clink. “Might your reluctance, perhaps, be because… you cannot dance, young master?”

Ciel didn’t respond. He looked away, his silence answering for him.

Sebastian arched a brow. “I’ve long noticed your tendency to become part of the wall decor during parties, my lord. Always watching, never joining.”

He folded his hands behind his back and continued, “A young nobleman must know how to dance. It’s not just for show, it speaks of grace, confidence, and presence.”

Without waiting for consent, Sebastian’s voice shifted into formal tutor mode. “Come. Let us begin.”

With an irritated sigh, Ciel stood reluctantly. They began to practice, but it quickly became clear, Ciel was struggling. His steps were stiff, his timing off, and he kept bumping into Sebastian’s much longer legs.

“Your instinct for dance,” Sebastian observed with a barely hidden smirk, “is not so much lacking… as catastrophic, my lord.”

“You’re just too tall!” Ciel snapped, cheeks flushed with frustration.

Sebastian lowered himself slightly, meeting Ciel’s eye level, and gave a cheeky pinch to his master’s cheek. “And such a gloomy face? That is quite rude to the lady during a waltz.”

Ciel swatted his hand away, flustered. “Let go!”

Sebastian blinked innocently. “Young master…”

Ciel turned his back and took a step away. “…Anyway… I’ve—I’ve… forgotten how to smile like I’m enjoying myself…”

———

Sakura had just slipped away from Lizzy’s lively chatter, feeling a little guilty but also relieved. She walked quietly through the hallway of the Phantomhive manor, her footsteps barely audible on the thick carpet. As she reached Ciel’s office, she slowed down and stepped up to the door, lightly holding the edge of her skirt with one hand.

She lifted her other hand to knock, but paused when she heard Ciel’s voice from inside.

“…forgotten how to smile…”

Her hand dropped slightly, her eyes softening with quiet sympathy.

After a brief pause, she knocked gently.

“Enter,” Ciel’s voice called, stiff and tired.

Sakura stepped in and found both Ciel and Sebastian standing in the middle of the room.

“Ciel… Are ya ready for the ball? Lizzy’s askin’ if you’re dressed yet,” she said with a small, hopeful smile.

But he was still wearing the same clothes from earlier. Not even close to ready.

Sebastian answered with his usual elegance, “I’m afraid my lord is not quite prepared. He is… finding the waltz a rather difficult art to master.”

Sakura’s gaze flicked to Ciel, who turned his head stubbornly, trying to hide his reddening cheeks.

“I told you… he’s just too tall to be a decent partner,” Ciel mumbled.

Sakura giggled softly. “Then maybe… maybe I can help?” she offered, stepping forward. “I ain't that short, and I think I’m just a li’l bit taller than you, Ciel.. I could be your practice partner?”

Sebastian tilted his head, intrigued. “And do you, Miss Sakura, know how to dance the waltz? It is a tradition of noble society, after all.”

She froze, laughing sheepishly and scratching her cheek. “Uhh… eheh… actually, I—I don’t know how to dance either…”

Ciel crossed his arms, unimpressed. “Then how does that help anything? If she doesn’t know, we’ll just waste more time.”

Sebastian let out a patient sigh, then clapped his hands once. “On the contrary, young master. Your heights are far more compatible. Learning together may help you both find the rhythm more naturally. Miss Sakura’s idea is quite practical.”

Ciel opened his mouth to object, but then shut it again with a small groan. He looked at her and sighed in resignation.

“…Fine,” he muttered. “But don’t step on my foot.”

Sakura grinned playfully. “Only if ya don’t crush mine first.”

Sebastian gestured smoothly. “Please, face each other.”

They turned toward one another, posture a little stiff. Sebastian moved between them like a conductor, gently adjusting their hands and guiding their positions.

“Left foot forward… now the right… one-two-three…”

At first, it was clumsy. They stepped on each other’s toes, muttering apologies, Ciel’s voice low and awkward, Sakura’s accompanied by nervous giggles.

But gradually, their movements found a rhythm. Their steps smoothed, their coordination sharpened.

“Much better,” Sebastian said with quiet approval. “Excellent progress, both of you.”

After a few more minutes, they were gliding gently across the floor. The steps of the waltz flowed with growing ease.

Ciel’s face had softened, the tension melting away, and somewhere in that movement, a faint, real smile crept onto his lips. He didn’t even notice it was there.

………………

Sakura stood near the grand staircase beside Mey-Rin and Elizabeth, the soft rustle of her red gown trailing like petals behind her. The dress, picked out with great excitement by Elizabeth, hugged her figure with gentle elegance, the color a striking match to the soft flush blooming on her cheeks.

Elizabeth had gone all out, dressing not only Sakura but the entire household staff in elaborate, frilly outfits for the evening dance.

“Oh, Sakura! You’re just adorable in that dress!” Elizabeth squealed, clapping her hands with delight. “I knew that shade would suit you! Look, we match!” She twirled proudly, revealing her own gown in the same deep red, adorned with gold trimming and bows.

Sakura blushed and offered a shy smile. “T-Thank you, Lizzy... You really have a good eye.”

Inwardly, she was surprised at how natural it felt now, wearing corsets and elegant dresses. At first, it had been overwhelming, but somehow, it was becoming easier to breathe in them… to move gracefully in this strange new world.

She gently smoothed her gown, fingers brushing the silky fabric as she glanced across the ballroom.

On the other side of the room, chaos was brewing.

Grell, clad in an extravagant white gown with dramatically flaring sleeves and far too many ribbons, was in the middle of what could only be described as a theatrical fashion tantrum.

“This is absolutely humiliating,” he lamented, fluttering a hand near his face as if faint with despair. “White is such a tragic color, it saps all the passion from my soul! I ought to be dressed in red… crimson… scarlet! The color of life... and death...” His voice trembled with sorrow.

Nearby, Bard and Finny stood with their arms crossed, both wearing identical expressions of tired patience.

“If my only option is to live in this shame…” Grell continued dramatically, edging toward the tall window, “then I would rather—gasp—perish with dignity!”

With a sweep of his skirt, he threw himself against the window frame, peeking over his shoulder with one eye to see if anyone would intervene.

“…You’re not going to stop me?” he asked, voice faltering, his tone a mix of shock and offense.

Bard gave an unimpressed grunt, while Finny just blinked at him, their silence loud and telling.

Sakura stifled a laugh and walked over, her heels clicking lightly on the polished floor. She could still hear Grell muttering about how the gown made him look like a ghost at a funeral.

Finny was the first to spot her. His eyes widened, and his cheeks flushed pink.

“M-Miss Sakura! You look… really pretty in that dress…” he stammered, tugging nervously at the lace around his collar.

Sakura smiled warmly. “Thank you, Finny. You look very cute, too, your outfit suits you.”

He looked away, face red, while Bard let out a low chuckle.

“And you too, Bard,” Sakura teased, eyes twinkling. “Lookin’ quite elegant tonight.”

“Yeah, yeah,” Bard grunted, smirking. “Keep it up and I’ll start callin’ you Princess every day.”

Sakura giggled, then turned to Tanaka, who wore a surprisingly well-fitted outfit styled like the formal robes of a daimyo’s wife. She bowed slightly in greeting.

“Tanaka-san, your outfit is very graceful,” she said politely.

“Ho ho ho…” was all he replied, a gentle smile on his face beneath his mustache.

Just then, Grell noticed her and walked over, his white gown trailing behind like a curtain. He gently took Sakura’s hand and gave it a small squeeze.

“Oh, M-Miss Sakura, you wear red like it was made for you,” he said shyly. “I’m really jealous.”

Sakura laughed a little and slowly took her hand back. “Um, thank you… You look nice too, Mister Grell. That gown fits you well.”

“R-really?” he asked, looking down at his dress. “Even though it’s not red? I really like your color… It feels so warm. So full of life. I wish mine looked like that.”

Sakura tilted her head. “Is red that important to you?”

“Oh yes, miss,” Grell said with a small smile. “Red means a lot to me. It reminds me of love… and feelings. It’s full of energy. I just think it suits who I am inside.”

Sakura smiled at his words, then let out a quiet laugh.

Grell looked a little confused. “W-what? Did I say something funny?”

“I-it’s nothing,” Sakura said quickly. “I just think it’s nice. I like red too… and I’m happy someone else loves it like I do.”

She looked up at him and smiled kindly. “Thank you for telling me. I think red really does suit you best, Mister Grell.”

He blinked, then smiled back, looking touched.

“Oh… you think so? I guess red really is a lovely color.”

Now Sakura thought that even though Grell seemed to have a loose screw in his head sometimes, there was something undeniably charming about him, though he probably didn’t even realize it himself.

Meanwhile, Mey-Rin had just finished fixing the hem of Elizabeth’s dress when the young lady suddenly reached for her glasses.

“Let me take those off!” Elizabeth chirped. “You’d be sooo much cuter without them!”

“No, no, miss! Please!” Mey-Rin squeaked, ducking and shielding her face. “They’re for seein’!”

Their playful scuffle was interrupted by a sharp voice from the top of the stairs.

Everyone turned.

Ciel stood at the landing, Sebastian just behind him. He wore the ceremonial suit Elizabeth had chosen, a finely tailored outfit in deep navy and silver. Despite the subtle irritation flickering in his eyes, he looked every bit the young nobleman.

“Ciel!” Elizabeth squealed as she ran up the steps. Without hesitation, she threw her arms around him and twirled him in a circle. “I knew it! I told you that suit would make you look absolutely adorable!”

But then her eyes drifted to his hand, and her smile faded.

“Wait… you’re not wearing the ring I picked for you.”

Ciel glanced down at his hand, a small frown tugging at his lips. “I didn’t have time to, and the ring is fin—”

Elizabeth’s expression quickly shifted. Her brows knitted in frustration, lips pressing into a pout.

“You just don’t want to wear my gift, do you?” she said, voice rising. “You’re so cruel, Ciel! That ring would make you even more adorable!”

“That’s not it. The ring is—” Ciel began, trying to explain.

But before he could finish, Elizabeth's expression brightened in an instant, and with a dramatic gasp she said, “Just kidding!”

Then, with a swift motion, she reached out and snatched the Phantomhive ring right off his finger.

“Elizabeth,” Ciel warned, voice low. “Give it back.”

Everyone froze.

Elizabeth's lips trembled. “You’re so mean, Ciel…! Just over a ring!”

With a cry, she flung the ring. It hit the marble floor and snapped in two with a sharp crack.

Sakura gasped softly, her hand flying to her chest.

Ciel’s face darkened.

He stepped forward, arm lifting, but before he could act, Sebastian was already there, white-gloved hand catching his wrist mid-air. Calmly, he pressed the boy’s cane into his hand instead.

 Sebastian stepped forward, facing Elizabeth with his usual calm, cool demeanor.

“That ring was very important to my young master,” he said smoothly. “It bore the family crest—passed down through generations. It was one of a kind. Please forgive him if he seemed upset.”

Elizabeth's eyes widened. Her hands flew to her mouth as tears welled up in her eyes.

“I-I… I destroyed such a precious ring?” she whispered in disbelief, her voice trembling.

Ciel bent down and picked up the broken ring on the floor. He stared at it for a long moment, his face unreadable.

Then, without a word, he walked over to the window, opened it, and with a sigh, tossed the shattered fragments into the wind.

Everyone in the room stared, stunned by the sudden gesture.

“It doesn’t matter,” he muttered. “Even without it… I’m still the head of the Phantomhive family.”

He stepped toward Elizabeth and gently wiped a tear from her cheek.

“Don’t cry over this,” he said softly. “I won’t dance with a fiancée who’s not ready to smile.”

Sebastian, sensing the shift, picked up a violin resting nearby and began to play a slow, elegant melody. Grell, ever theatrical, joined in with his voice, dramatic, but surprisingly in tune.

Elizabeth smiled again, curtsied, and reached for Ciel’s hand. They began to dance.

Sakura watched, a gentle smile blooming on her lips.

She turned back to the others, lifting her skirt slightly.

“Shall we dance?”

Finny lit up. “R-Really?!”

“Just don’t step on my boots,” Bard warned, though his grin gave him away.

Sakura danced with each of them, Finny’s excitement was contagious, Bard’s rhythm was questionable, but full of heart, Mey-Rin giggled the entire time, and even Tanaka offered her a dignified little shuffle.

They danced in the warm candlelight, spinning in a circle of laughter and lace.

Later that night…

“I-I shall take responsibility for escorting Lady Elizabeth home!” Grell announced proudly, chest puffed as he prepared to leave in a carriage.

He turned to Sebastian. “That’s right, Sebastian! Tonight, I’ve learned from you what it truly means to be a butler!”

Sebastian gave him a long look. “Hn. That remains to be seen.”

Before Grell could respond, Sakura approached, holding a small envelope.

“Mister Grell, could you… give this to Madam Red for me?” she asked softly.

“Oh! Yes, of course, miss. You can count on me!” He took the letter and held it to his chest with care. “And thank you for, well… just being you. I’m really happy to meet someone else who also loves the color red.”

Sakura smiled warmly and nodded. “Me too, Mister Grell.”

They all watched as Grell’s carriage rolled down the moonlit path, its lanterns glowing softly in the night.

The air settled.

The stars above twinkled gently.

And for once… peace lingered in the Phantomhive estate.

………………

The night was quiet.

Sakura stood by the window beside her bed, her hands resting on the sill. The curtains fluttered slightly with the breeze, and the stars above shone like tiny lanterns in the dark sky. For a while, she just watched them, her green eyes soft with thought.

She missed home.

Is Naruto still traveling with Jiraiya-sama? she wondered. Does he still dream of becoming Hokage…?

Her thoughts shifted.

Sasuke… Are you still with Orochimaru? Are you alright? Are you safe?

She placed a hand over her chest.

Shishou… Her heart ached. I miss your voice. Your strength. Your warmth.

Memories of her parents' gentle smiles came next. Their quiet support, their laughter. Then Ino, Kakashi-sensei, Lee. So many faces. So many memories. So much love left behind.

She took a shaky breath, blinking back the sting in her eyes

And then, like a whisper, her thoughts turned to the mission, the last one.

The diamond light..She looked up at the stars again. Please… just guide me. I’ll keep going. I promise.

A soft yawn escaped her lips. She closed the window gently, letting the night air settle.

Turning back to her bed, she pulled the blanket over herself and lay down, eyes still on the window one last time.

Goodnight… everyone.

And with that, Sakura slowly drifted to sleep under the starlit sky.

………………

The morning sun poured through the tall windows of the dining room, casting a warm golden light across the long table. Sakura sat quietly beside Ciel, enjoying a simple breakfast, fluffy eggs, warm bread, and a cup of tea. Sebastian stood nearby, silently attending to them.

As Sakura took a sip of her tea, her eyes drifted to Ciel’s hand.

Her gaze paused.

The ring… the one he had thrown out the window, it was back on his finger. Whole. Shining.

She blinked, surprised.

“Um… Ciel?” she said softly, pointing. “That ring… I thought it broke?”

Ciel glanced at his hand, then gave a small shrug. “It’s fine now.”

Sakura tilted her head in confusion. “But… how?”

Before he could answer, Sebastian stepped forward, placing a fresh napkin near Sakura’s plate with his usual calm smile.

“A Phantomhive butler,” he said smoothly, “is capable of achieving anything, Miss Sakura.”

Sakura stared at him for a moment, eyes wide.

Then she smiled, a little laugh escaping her lips. “That’s amazing…”

Sebastian simply bowed. “I am only fulfilling my duties.”

Ciel rolled his eyes slightly, but Sakura noticed the way his fingers touched the ring, gentle, careful.

She said nothing more, but her smile lingered as they continued their meal.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. 

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Sakura 1st dress:

https://pin.it/1v1RhOAw3

Sakura 2nd gown/ball gown:

https://pin.it/56ETrdhtBU

Chapter Text

Sakura stood amidst a mist-laden garden, the air thick with the scent of blooming roses and the soft rustle of leaves dancing in the breeze. Before her loomed a grand manor, its features obscured by the fog, rendering it unfamiliar and enigmatic. Laughter, light and pure, echoed through the air, drawing her attention to a family gathered beneath a grand oak tree.

A young boy, no older than eight, played gleefully with his parents. The mother, elegant and graceful, twirled with the boy, her dress billowing like a cloud. The father, dignified yet warm, clapped his hands, encouraging their dance. The scene was idyllic, a portrait of happiness frozen in time.

Yet, as Sakura tried to focus on the boy's face, it blurred, shrouded in shadows that defied the sunlight. No matter how she strained, his features remained indistinct, as if the dream itself conspired to keep his identity hidden. The parents' faces, too, were obscured, their identities just out of reach.

"Who are they?" Sakura whispered, a sense of déjà vu washing over her.

Suddenly, the sky darkened, and the laughter faded into silence. The garden wilted, colors draining away, leaving a monochrome landscape. The figures of the family stood still, like statues, before dissolving into the encroaching darkness.

..........

Sakura jolted awake, her heart pounding. The familiar canopy of her bed in the Phantomhive manor greeted her, the morning light filtering through the curtains. She sat up, the remnants of the dream clinging to her mind like mist.

....................

Ciel and Sebastian arrived at the Phantomhive townhouse in London, the air outside thick with fog and the distant clatter of carriage wheels. But the moment they stepped into the drawing room, they were met with an unexpected sight, utter chaos.

“For heaven’s sake! Where do they keep the tea in this place?” Madam Red huffed, her gloved hand sweeping aside a row of mismatched jars on the shelf with growing irritation.

“I’ve looked everywhere… even in this.” Lau said with a dramatic sigh, lifting a porcelain vase and peering inside it curiously. “No tea here either. Quite tragic.”

In the back of the room, Grell and Sakura were crouched near a lower cabinet, rummaging through its contents.

“Ah—ah! I-I think I found it!” Grell exclaimed, holding up a tin triumphantly with a gleam in his eyes.

Sakura giggled softly, brushing her pink bangs out of her eyes. “It was hidden behind the flour… I think.”

Ciel blinked, frozen in disbelief at the scene unfolding before him. Standing beside him, Sebastian raised an eyebrow, his expression tinged with mild amusement.

“What in the devil’s name is going on here?” Ciel finally snapped, storming into the room. “Madam Red? Lau? Why are you even here?!”

His sharp blue eyes settled on Sakura, who stood sheepishly with her hands behind her back, her lips curling into a nervous smile.

“And you, Sakura? I thought you were supposed to return to the manor today. What are you doing here with them?”

“My, my, you’re early,” Madam Red said smoothly, arching a crimson brow as she turned toward him. “Couldn’t you have arrived fashionably late for once?”

Lau gave a sly smile, half-lidded eyes twinkling. “Your sudden appearance can only mean one thing…”

“The Queen’s Watchdog is making a move,” Madam Red added with a dramatic flair. She stepped over to Sakura and wrapped an arm around her shoulders affectionately, causing the girl to flush slightly. Sakura didn’t resist, but her eyes flicked nervously toward Ciel.

“Before you begin interrogating everyone like a detective in a cheap novel, my dear nephew,” Madam Red continued, “why don’t we all sit down, brew a proper pot of tea, and I’ll explain why our lovely Sakura isn’t where she’s supposed to be.”

“It’s quite the story, I assure you.”

……………….

A few minutes later, Sebastian moved with quiet grace around the room, serving each guest a steaming cup of perfectly brewed black tea. The warm aroma of bergamot filled the air, easing the earlier tension.

They settled into the elegant chairs arranged around the low table. Ciel sat with his usual stern poise, Madam Red draped herself like royalty, Lau lounged comfortably with a knowing smile, Grell hovered, and Sakura sat quietly, cupping her tea with both hands.

“So,” Ciel began, his voice as sharp as ever, “would someone kindly explain why you’re all in my townhouse, uninvited?”

Madam Red offered him a coy smile as she delicately lifted her teacup. “Honestly, Ciel dear, I didn’t mean to cause a stir. Sakura visited me yesterday at my estate, and yes, she was expected to return to your manor today. But we had such a lovely time together. It’s been far too long since I had such sweet company.”

She glanced at Sakura with genuine fondness, then turned back to her nephew with a sheepish shrug. “I may have dragged her along when I left for London this morning. I didn’t think it would be an issue.”

Sakura gently set her cup down and raised a hand slightly. “Ano… it’s actually not her fault, Ciel,” she said softly, her Japanese accent still present but her English clear. “To be honest… I was the one who insisted on coming.”

Ciel’s eyes narrowed slightly.

“I overheard Madam Red talking about coming here to see you,” Sakura continued. “She said it was something important, related to a mission from the Queen. I got curious. I… I just wanted to understand what your real work is. I know you’re not just a noble boy sitting in a big mansion.”

Madam Red chuckled and nodded. “She was quite determined, I must say. How could I say no to that face? It’s not often someone looks at our line of work with such wide, innocent eyes.”

Ciel took a slow sip of his tea, setting the cup down with a soft clink. He stared at Sakura for a long, unreadable moment. Then he sighed and leaned back in his chair, looking more tired than angry.

“Fine,” he muttered. “You may stay, but only to observe. You’ll see what it means to be the Queen’s Watchdog, but you will not interfere. You’ll watch… not bite.”

Sakura nodded quickly. “Hai—I mean, yes. I understand.”

Lau chuckled, placing his cup back on the table and leaning into his chair, his smile as lazy as ever.

“My, my… You really are curious, aren’t you, my dear?” he said smoothly. “If you had come to visit me instead, I could’ve told you all about our little adventures. No need to sneak off with Madam Red.”

Sakura laughed awkwardly, scratching her cheek. “Ahaha… I think I’ll pass on that, Mister Lau. I’m not sure I’d survive your version of the story…”

The room was warm, but the mood shifted quickly as Ciel set down his teacup with a soft clink, his expression turning grim.

“There was another murder in Whitechapel yesterday,” he said, his voice low and serious.

Everyone fell silent.

“A prostitute,” Ciel continued. “Found just before dawn.”

He glanced at Sakura, watching for any sign of discomfort, but she only nodded, her face calm and focused.

Seeing that she could handle the truth, he went on. “These aren’t ordinary murders. They’re… bizarre. No—‘aberrant’ is more accurate.”

“A special blade was used,” he added.

Sakura leaned forward slightly, her hands resting in her lap, listening with sharp attention. It was her first time seeing Ciel in his true element, cold, calculating, and utterly focused.

Sebastian returned silently and placed a delicate dessert plate in front of her.

“Pear and blackberry cornmeal cake, Sakura,” he said with a graceful bow.

“Ah, thank you, Sebastian,” she replied politely, giving him a brief smile before turning her attention back to Ciel.

His voice dropped lower. “The most recent victim was Mary Ann Nichols. She was mutilated, torn apart beyond recognition.”

Ciel’s eyes narrowed. “The name the killer is going by… is Jack the Ripper.”

Lau raised an eyebrow. “Jack the Ripper?”

“I hurried back to London to assess the situation firsthand,” Ciel said. “The Queen is growing uneasy.”

Lau took a slow sip of his tea and let out a sigh. “But, Young Master… do you truly have the stomach to see such a scene for yourself?”

Ciel’s gaze hardened. “What exactly are you implying?”

Lau gave a gentle shrug, then stood and walked closer to Ciel. “Only that it’s not for the faint of heart. The scene is… gruesome. Bloody. Not something a child should be investigating, no matter how clever. Are you truly prepared for that, my lord?” he asked, lightly touching Ciel’s cheek with an unreadable smile.

Ciel met his gaze without flinching. “Whether I can stomach it or not is irrelevant. I am the Queen’s Watchdog. I go where her concerns lie.”

Lau chuckled softly. “Very well, my lord. I rather like that look in your eyes.”

A heavy silence settled over the room.

She glanced around the room, her eyes quietly studying the people within it. Even without looking directly, she could feel their chakra, their aura, shifting in the air like a ripple through still water. Everyone’s energy was tense, anxious, coiled tight beneath their calm expressions. It was subtle, but to her trained senses, it was unmistakable.

Sakura sat quietly, her dessert untouched as she absorbed every word. For the first time, she truly understood how deep this world went, how dark and cold it could be.

And now, she was part of it.

……………….

Mister Lau had decided he wanted to visit the crime scene, so the group left to investigate. I remained behind, seated alone in the carriage. Ciel had told me firmly, “You’ll need to stay here.” I had only nodded and agreed, though I couldn’t shake the uneasy feeling in my chest.

As they stepped out, I watched through the carriage window as they disappeared into the bustling crowd, their figures quickly blending into the sea of movement.

Several minutes passed before they finally returned. The door to the carriage opened, and they climbed back inside.

“Ciel… where are we going now?” I asked quietly.

“To someone who may help us understand more,” Ciel replied, his tone calm but purposeful.

When we arrived at our destination, I stared out the window at a dark, eerie-looking building. A large, creaking wooden sign swung above the entrance, bearing bold Gothic letters that read: Undertaker.

“So... where are we?” Mister Lau asked curiously, glancing around.

Madam Red huffed and snapped, “You were acting like you knew everything, weren’t you?!”

I turned to Sebastian, confused.

“Um…Sebastian, where are we?” 

“A funeral parlor, Sakura,” he answered with his usual calm smile. “Owned by an… acquaintance of the Young Master.”

We stepped inside. The air was thick with the scent of dust, aged wood, and something faintly sweet, like dried flowers left too long in the sun.

“Are you here, Undertaker?” Ciel called into the dim room.

I glanced around, trying to spot anyone, but the place seemed empty. Suddenly, a low voice echoed from the shadows.

“I thought you'd drop by sooner or later…”

A creaking sound followed, and one of the coffins in the corner slowly opened.

“Welcome, my lord,” the voice continued with a chuckle. “Is today the day you’ll finally condescend to lie in one of my special coffins?”

From the coffin emerged a tall figure. He had long, silver hair that fell in messy waves, his bangs completely covering his eyes. A sly smile tugged at his pale lips. He wore a long dark robe and a wide-brimmed hat that only added to his unsettling silhouette.

“Certainly not,” Ciel said flatly.

The man, the Undertaker, stepped closer with a knowing grin.

“You don’t have to tell me. I know. That woman wasn’t the kind of customer respectable folk would care about… but I’ll have you know, I made her beautiful.”

“I want to hear everything,” Ciel said firmly.

“Ah, so the funeral parlor is your cover business?” Mister Lau asked, half-smiling. “How much for the information?”

Suddenly, the Undertaker rushed over to Mister Lau, flailing his arms theatrically.

“I have no interest in the Queen’s coins!” he cried dramatically.

Then he turned sharply to Ciel, his eyes hidden but his grin impossibly wide. “Come now, my lord! Give me something better! Give me prime laughter! Do that, and I’ll tell you anything you want!”

We all stared at him in stunned silence.

I leaned toward Ciel and whispered, “Ciel… are you sure this man can help us?” My voice held a hint of doubt.

He let out a tired sigh. “As ridiculous as he is, yes. He has the information we need.”

Mister Lau stepped forward, offering a joke. Whatever it was meant to be, it didn’t land. Even I couldn’t understand it.

Next came Madam Red, but just as she opened her mouth, I felt a gentle hand cover my ears. Startled, I turned to see Sebastian, smiling softly. I noticed Ciel also covering his own ears beside me.

Moments later, both Madam Red and Mister Lau were off to the side, each wearing a paper mask with a red X over it, complete failures.

“Now then, my lord,” the Undertaker said with a theatrical flourish, “you’re the only one left! Or… wait—”

His head suddenly tilted toward me.

“What about you, young lady? First time meeting, hmm? Are you a new recruit in their little circle?”

Ciel answered calmly and firmly.

“She’s a guest in my household. A witness assisting our investigation.”

“Oho? Is that so?” the Undertaker mused, grinning. “Then tell me, young lady... do you have a joke in your pocket that could earn my laughter?”

I opened my mouth to refuse, but his crooked smile pressured me into silence.

He leaned in, still grinning. I glanced between Ciel and Sebastian. Ciel gave me a small nod.

I took a slow breath and steadied myself.

“Tell me, um… Mister Undertaker,” I began hesitantly, “when people say they’re dying to meet you... do you charge extra for irony?”

Silence.

For a moment, I stared at the ground, cheeks burning. That was awful. Naruto was the one good at jokes—not me.

Then suddenly—

“PFFFFHAHAHAHAHA!!”

The Undertaker burst out laughing. His laughter echoed through the room as he doubled over, clutching his stomach. Tears streamed from beneath his bangs.

We all stood frozen in stunned silence for a full minute.

I leaned toward Ciel again and whispered, “Is… is he alright?”

Ciel sighed. “He’s always like this.”

Eventually, the Undertaker straightened up, wiping his face with his sleeve as he continued chuckling.

“Ahaha… my dear! You’ve shown me paradise! That was perfect! For that, you shall have your reward!”

………………

We were now seated on coffins that had been turned into makeshift benches. Sebastian and Grell stood behind us, silent. The Undertaker served tea from a mismatched set of beaker cups. I stared into the cup… and quietly decided not to drink it.

“These days,” the Undertaker began, hugging a human anatomy doll close to his chest, “many of my customers come to me… incomplete.”

“Incomplete?” Madam Red echoed.

“Yes,” he said, eyes on the doll. “The wombs are missing. Though the killer is messy, the removals are clean. Very clean.”

“It happened in a public alley, even if it wasn’t busy,” Sebastian added. “Wouldn’t such precision be difficult for an amateur, especially in the dark?”

The Undertaker grinned. “Sharp as ever, butler. My thoughts exactly.”

He then shuffled toward Ciel and, without warning, dramatically acted out the killer’s method on him. Ciel looked thoroughly unimpressed.

As I listened, a cold realization settled in my mind. Whoever did this had a medical background. They knew anatomy. Removing a womb that cleanly… this wasn’t a normal murder. It was a message. A pattern. And someone had to stop it.

Right then, I decided—I would help Ciel. These victims deserved justice.

Snapping out of my thoughts, I realized everyone had stood. The clues were enough, it was time to start hunting the killer.

I stepped forward and gave a small bow.

“Thank you for the information… Um—Mister Undertaker.”

He laughed, waving his hand.

“Now now, it’s only fair, young lady. You gave me laughter, I gave you truth. Nothing grand.”

“Still,” I said gently, “because of what you told us… Ciel can find the killer. People in this city can be safe again.”

He tilted his head, eyes still hidden under silver bangs.

“Hmm… you’re an odd one, aren’t you?”

Then, his smile darkened slightly.

“Do you truly believe those women deserved saving? Prostitutes are seen as pests by many in this society.”

His words made my chest tighten. I stepped forward, voice steady.

“They were people,” I said firmly. “They had names. Families. Dreams. No one deserves to die like that just because others see them as less. They laughed. They cried. They loved someone. Maybe they were trying to survive. Maybe they were trying to feed a child. No matter how the world saw them… they mattered.”

The room was quiet for a beat too long.

Then the Undertaker let out a low, rumbling laugh.

“Heh… definitely an interesting one, you are.”

I puffed out my cheeks, a bit annoyed.

“You can stop calling me young lady, you know. I have a name. It’s Sakura.”

“As you wish… Sakura,” he said, tipping his hat with a grin.

Before I could respond, Sebastian stepped back into the parlor.

“Sakura, we must go. The others are waiting in

the carriage,” he said, voice calm and steady.

“Alright, Sebastian.” I turned to the Undertaker and bowed slightly.

“Goodbye.”

He gave me a casual wave.

“Take care, Miss Sakura.”

And with that, we stepped out of the parlor. The door creaked shut behind us.

……………….

The mood inside the carriage was heavy, thick with tension. The once-muted clatter of wheels over cobblestones now sounded loud, almost jarring, in the silence that followed our unsettling visit to the Undertaker.

“What he told us narrows down the suspects considerably,” Sebastian said at last, his voice sharp. “We’re looking for someone well-versed in medicine or dissection, and who lacks a credible alibi for the nights leading up to each murder. The removal of internal organs... it suggests something more than mere butchery.”

“Not just any anatomy specialist,” I murmured, eyes lowered. “Someone experienced. Skilled. Maybe even... someone using the organs for something.”

Sebastian looked toward me, his gaze thoughtful, then nodded.

“Indeed. Someone involved in secret societies... or with a known interest in black magic.”

Ciel’s eyes narrowed. “Black magic?”

I shifted in my seat, glancing between them. “We could try asking at the hospitals… or maybe speak with the midwives. If someone’s collecting organs, perhaps someone saw something strange, odd behavior, missing reports…”

Madam Red raised a perfectly shaped brow but didn’t dismiss the idea outright.

“Hmph. Perhaps. Though with the social season nearly over, most doctors will be retreating to their country homes soon.”

Sebastian, seated beside the young Earl, calmly adjusted his gloves.

“Then,” he said with serene certainty, “we’ll simply conclude the investigation before they depart.”

“What?” Lau blinked, clearly caught off guard.

Sebastian turned to him, his expression composed, lips curved in that unreadable smile of his.

“A Phantomhive butler who can’t manage that much,” he said, “isn’t worth his salt.”

Without warning, he opened the carriage door mid-motion.

“Now then, if you’ll excuse me,” he added with a bow, “I’ll begin compiling our list of suspects.”

And just like that, he leapt from the moving carriage and vanished into the London crowd with a flash of black coattails.

The door swung open in his wake, letting in a gust of cool air as the carriage continued rolling forward.

Mister Lau stared blankly at the space he’d left behind. “Was that... really necessary?”

Madam Red’s mouth fell open. “Is he mad? The carriage is still moving!”

I let out a soft sigh, glancing out the window as if this were nothing new. “Honestly... he does that kind of thing all the time. Show-off.”

Later – Phantomhive Townhouse

The familiar scent of polish and lavender greeted us as we stepped into the manor, but what truly stopped us in our tracks... was Sebastian.

He stood in the foyer, poised and immaculate, one hand behind his back, the other carrying a silver tray.

“Welcome back,” he said with a graceful nod. “Your afternoon tea is ready.”

Madam Red’s eyes widened. “How did you get here?!”

“I completed my errands,” Sebastian replied smoothly, “and returned ahead of you.”

“You finished the suspect list already?” she asked, incredulous.

“Come now, Sebastian,” she added, stepping forward, “even for you, that’s ridiculous.”

But Sebastian’s composed smile never faltered.

“I’ve already identified every individual in London possessing the necessary medical expertise, access to surgical tools, and potential motives,” he said. “I’ve also verified the alibis for each during the timeframe of the murders.”

He gestured for us to follow, leading us into the drawing room. There, he produced a crisp scroll document, an orderly list filled with names, professions, and cross-referenced details.

He tapped one line near the bottom with a gloved finger.

“This one,” he said. “No proper alibi. Full access to cadavers. And several ties to known occult circles.”

Madam Red narrowed her eyes, studying the paper. “Are you sure you’re just a butler? You sound more like a bloody intelligence officer.”

Sebastian gave a faint, knowing smile as he straightened his posture.

“No, Madam,” he replied with the calm of a man certain in his place. “I am simply... one hell of a butler.”

Sebastian had narrowed the suspects down to one man, Aleister Chamber, Viscount Druitt. That evening, he was hosting a grand party at his estate, and the decision was made: they would attend and investigate more closely.

"He's a graduate of medical school," Sebastian had explained, pouring tea with his usual grace, "but never took up practice. Still, he's held a number of lavish gatherings, drawing in the elite."

“However,” he added with a glint in his eye, “there are whispers… people say he also hosts private soirées, secretive ones, reserved only for his most intimate guests.”

That evening, preparations were well underway. Sakura was dressed elegantly in a soft green gown that flowed like water with every step. Her hair had been gently curled and pinned up with delicate silver accessories that shimmered in the warm candlelight, casting soft reflections on the polished floor.

“Oh, I just know you’ll look absolutely beautiful tonight, my dear,” Madam Red said fondly, her crimson lips curled into a smile as she adjusted the sleeve of Sakura’s gown with practiced care.

Sakura smiled softly, her cheeks tinged with pink. “Thank you, Madam Red,” she said with quiet gratitude, her voice barely above a whisper.

Meanwhile, Ciel, reluctantly, was being disguised.

He scowled at his reflection. “Why must I play the niece?!”

Sakura couldn’t help it. She burst into a quiet giggle, eyes lingering on the sight of the noble boy in silk and lace. "You look... adorable," she said, suppressing another laugh.

Ciel glared, cheeks slightly flushed, which only made her laugh harder.

“Oh, come now,” Madam Red cooed from behind them, arms folded and eyes twinkling. “I’ve always wanted a girl. This is simply delightful!”

"That's your reason?!" Ciel snapped, scandalized.

Unbothered, Madam Red leaned down and whispered near his ear. “You can't let them recognize you as the Phantomhive head, now can you? Besides, I’ve heard Lord Druitt fancies women of all… tastes. This is to your advantage.”

"And young master," Sebastian chimed in slyly, adjusting his gloves, “you did say you’d use any means necessary.”

Earlier, at the townhouse

Sakura sat on a plush couch beside Madam Red and Lau, sipping from a porcelain teacup. Grell, humming a little tune, served pastries with flourish.

Ciel and Sebastian entered, their expressions grim as they joined the discussion of the intel they had received from the Undertaker.

“We must be cautious,” Ciel said, arms crossed. “We don’t know what we’re walking into.”

Suddenly, Lau piped up with a smile behind his sleeve. “What if we dressed Miss Sakura as a noblewoman? She could blend in and charm out information—”

“No,” Ciel interrupted sharply, his tone final. “She’s a witness, not part of the mission.”

Madam Red sipped her tea slowly, eyes thoughtful. “Ciel… Lau may have a point. Sakura could be quite the asset. She's clever, and striking. She won’t go unnoticed.”

Sakura blinked, surprised. That’s how Madam Red saw her?

Still, Ciel stood his ground, until Madam Red offered another suggestion, her voice playful. “What if, dear nephew, you accompany her in disguise? Both dressed as young ladies. She’ll be protected, and we’ll gather what we need.”

Ciel opened his mouth in protest, but Sebastian nodded. “An excellent plan, my lady.”

In the end, Ciel had little choice.

At the Ball

The ballroom glittered with chandeliers and silks. Ciel and Sakura stepped into the sea of nobility, with Sebastian following behind like a watchful shadow.

Eyes turned instantly. Whispers flitted like moths to candlelight.

“Oh, how lovely!”

“Such charming girls…”

“Is that hair color real?”

(Tick—Sakura’s brow twitched.)

She exhaled, trying to ignore the stares. Still, she could feel the heat rise to her cheeks from the sheer number of comments.

Ciel grumbled beside her, voice low and sharp. “I swear, if Elizabeth ever sees me like this, my life is over.”

Sakura laughed gently. “I think you're cute. Actually… I think Lizzy would love you in that dress.”

Ciel’s face turned red as he snapped, “Don't say that!”

Before he could rant further, a familiar, energetic voice rang out—

“Oh! That dress is so cute!”

The three of them froze. Rigid.

Sakura turned slowly. There she was—Elizabeth Midford—gushing over gowns on display, utterly delighted.

“Bloody hell,” Ciel muttered, panicking. “No no no, why is she here?!”

Sebastian calmly dragged the two toward a towering cake display. “Hide here, if you please.”

“I had no idea Lady Elizabeth would be attending,” Sebastian admitted.

“I remember her mentioning a party in her letter,” Sakura said, eyes wide. “I didn’t know she meant this one.”

Ciel clutched his head, mumbling about disgrace, his name, the family reputation, it was all very dramatic.

“Let’s just go back to Madam Red,” he groaned.

But when they spotted her, she was reclining in a grand chair surrounded by fawning gentlemen, sipping wine and clearly enjoying herself.

“Not a chance,” Ciel hissed, pulling back.

He turned to Sakura. “Listen, can you distract Elizabeth? Say anything, just… don’t mention me. Understood?”

She nodded firmly. “Hai. I understand.”

Elizabeth’s voice chimed again, and Sebastian immediately escorted Ciel in the opposite direction, toward a balcony.

Sakura took a breath, smoothed her dress, and walked toward Lizzy.

“Lizzy!” she called, tapping her shoulder gently.

The blonde girl turned, eyes lighting up with glee. “Sakura?!”

Sakura smiled, bowing her head slightly. “It’s nice to see you again.”

“Oh my gosh, your dress is sooo lovely!” Lizzy squealed, throwing her arms around her.

Sakura laughed. “Thank you, Lizzy. Madam Red invited me to this party. She said I should experience a proper noble gathering. There she is over there.”

She pointed discreetly across the room, where Madam Red waved a fan dramatically at a gentleman’s joke.

“I see! Madam Red always knows how to have fun!” Lizzy grinned. “You know, I saw the most beautiful lady earlier, a pink gown, almost just like yours! I must find her!”

Sakura sweatdropped, smiling nervously. “Ah… I’m sure she’s around somewhere.”

Before she could guide the conversation elsewhere, Lizzy grabbed her hand. “Come with me! I want to show you all the sweets and introduce you to everyone!”

Sakura was helpless as Lizzy pulled her across the ballroom, introducing her to group after group, and offering treats from every table. She kept a careful eye out for Ciel, hoping he was still hidden, and mentally prepared herself for a long, long evening of noble gossip and cake.

………………..

From the shadowed balcony overlooking the ballroom, Ciel and Sebastian observed the glittering scene below. Gilded chandeliers bathed the guests in soft golden light, their laughter rising like music over the swell of violins.

Ciel narrowed his eye as he watched Elizabeth gleefully dragging Sakura from one group to another, her red dress swirling like spun sugar.

Sebastian gave a faint hum of amusement. “Lady Elizabeth certainly knows how to take command of a room.”

Peering over the edge, Ciel muttered, “At least Sakura keeping her distracted.”

Just then, a group of noblewomen nearby caught their attention. Their hushed voices carried in the quiet above the dance floor.

“Did you hear? The Viscount is here again tonight.”

“Oh yes, always in white… such elegance. A shame he’s not married.”

Sebastian’s gaze flickered in the direction they were watching. “Hm.”

A tall, golden-haired man glided into view, dressed in an immaculate white suit. He chuckled softly as he kissed a lady’s hand, his posture graceful, his smile practiced.

“That’s him, isn’t it?” Ciel asked.

Sebastian’s smile was thin, dangerous. “Aleister Chamber. Viscount Druitt.”

“Let’s move.” Ciel didn’t hesitate.

To approach without suspicion, the two stepped onto the dance floor. The sight of Ciel, young but composed, and Sebastian, tall and striking in his black suit, drew quiet gasps and whispers from nearby nobles. Their waltz was smooth, precise, almost too perfect.

Aleister’s gaze found them within moments.

As the dance came to an end, Sebastian offered a graceful bow. “If you’ll excuse me, my lady,” he said with a sly grin, his eyes gleaming with mischief. Then, like a shadow fading into candlelight, he slipped away into the crowd, just as Viscount Druitt approached, an all-too-eager smile aimed directly at Ciel.

Meanwhile, near the refreshment table…

Elizabeth nibbled on a biscuit, practically glowing. “Isn’t this party just marvelous? The gowns! The orchestra! Sakura, have you seen the chandelier? It’s real crystal!”

Sakura gave a polite smile, trying to remain calm. “Hai… it’s very beautiful. So many lights… they look like stars.”

Just as she took a sip of her punch, Elizabeth’s eyes lit up. “Oh! There she is, the pretty girl from earlier! The one with that noble air!”

Sakura almost choked. “W-Wait, Lizzy—matte! Don’t—!”

But Elizabeth was already dashing across the ballroom.

Sakura hurried after her. “Lizzy—wait!”

Before Elizabeth could reach her target, however, Sebastian materialized before her with a dramatic bow.

“Ladies and gentlemen, if I may,” he said, his voice velvet-smooth, “would you be so kind as to indulge in a brief performance?”

Elizabeth blinked in delight. “A performance? How exciting!”

“With your permission,” he said, giving her a wink, “I was hired to provide a bit of magic tonight.”

“A magician too? Eee~!” she squealed. “I love magic!”

With a smooth wave of his hand, Sebastian signaled to Lau, who eagerly joined him at the center of the gathering crowd.

Sakura reached them just in time. “Wh-What just happened…”

The room dimmed slightly as the guests formed a loose circle. At the center stood a tall cabinet with ornate golden trim.

Sebastian turned to the crowd. “Now, I shall enter this cabinet, and my assistant here,” he gestured to Lau, “will proceed to stab it through with swords. Please, do not attempt this at home.”

The audience giggled.

Sebastian stepped inside with a dramatic flourish. Lau began spinning around the cabinet, stabbing long metal blades into every side, one after the other.

Gasps rang out. Elizabeth covered her mouth.

When the cabinet doors finally opened, Sebastian stepped out, utterly unharmed.

The room burst into applause.

Elizabeth clapped ecstatically beside Sakura. “Sakura! Did you see?! That magician was amazing!”

Sakura gave a small nervous laugh. “Hai… very amazing…”

Then Elizabeth paused, scanning the room. “Wait a minute… that pretty girl disappeared again! How does she keep slipping away?”

Sakura quickly jumped in. “Ano, Lizzy… would you like some dessert? I saw cupcakes with tiny sugar roses.”

Elizabeth’s eyes sparkled. “Ooooh yes! Let’s go before they vanish!”

She grabbed Sakura’s arm and led her away.

As they passed the edge of the crowd, Sakura glanced back

Sebastian stood at the edge of the shadows. Their eyes met.

She gave him a small nod, Ciel and Aleister were already gone.

Sebastian inclined his head slightly, then turned, disappearing into the opposite corridor.

………………..

Sakura and Elizabeth stood beside the dessert table, their eyes scanning the rows of beautifully decorated cupcakes, each one topped with sugar roses, chocolate drizzle, or tiny bows made of icing.

“Oh! That one looks like a bunny!” Lizzy pointed excitedly, her curls bouncing as she leaned closer. 

Just then, a tall, handsome man with golden hair and striking red eyes approached them. He wore a perfectly pressed white suit, the edges of his coat gleaming under the chandelier light.

“Good evening, ladies,” he said smoothly, his voice deep and charming.

Elizabeth blinked up at him. “Oh! Good evening, Mister...?”

He gave a polite smile and bowed lightly. “Ah, forgive me. My manners. I am Edgar Redmond. And may I ask your name, miss?” His crimson gaze shifted to Sakura.

“Ah... um... my name is Sakura Haruno, Sir Edgar,” Sakura replied softly, her accent peeking through. “And I’m with—”

“I’m Elizabeth Ethel Cordelia Midford!” Lizzy chimed in proudly with a curtsy. “Pleasure to meet you, Sir Edgar.”

Edgar chuckled. “The pleasure is mine.”

Then he turned once more to Sakura, extending a hand with a charming tilt of his head. “May I ask for the honor of a dance, Lady Sakura?”

Sakura’s lips parted, ready to politely decline, but Elizabeth gave her a sudden push forward.

“Go on, Sakura! Have fun! The party’s not over until you’ve danced at least once!” she said with a wink.

On the Dance Floor

Now, here I was, me and Sir Edgar on the dance floor, surrounded by other elegantly dressed couples gliding to the rhythm of the waltz. His hand rested lightly on my waist, the other holding mine with practiced grace.

Thank goodness Sebastian taught me how to dance, I thought nervously, or I’d be stepping all over his shoes right now!

“So, Miss Sakura,” Edgar said with a gentle smile as we moved in perfect time to the music, “you’re not from around here, are you?”

“Ah... you noticed?” I replied, a little shy.

He let out a soft chuckle. “Well, if you were, I’m quite sure I wouldn’t forget such a lovely face. And you have a slight accent, charming, really.”

I blushed. “Ah... t-tōzen ja nai... I-I mean, thank you... That’s very kind.”

“And might I ask what brought you here?”

“Oh, I was... visiting with a friend. Just for a little while,” I said, carefully avoiding too much detail.

He smiled again. “Well, I’m glad you came. As for me, my uncle is hosting this event. So, naturally, I was invited. And now, I must say... accepting the invitation was an excellent decision.”

My cheeks turned bright red. Waaahhh! What is this feeling?! I’m not used to this kind of flirty talk! This kind of thing was always Ino’s territory, not mine!

“Ah... is that so?” I laughed awkwardly, unsure what else to say.

Then I heard whispers nearby, voices from a group of well-dressed young girls watching us.

“I wish I was dancing with Sir Edgar...”

“She’s so lucky!”

“Who is she? She’s not even that pretty.”

The corners of my mouth twitched. Ouch... that last one hurt.

Edgar must have seen the change in my expression, because he gave a low chuckle and subtly guided us farther away from them.

“Pay them no mind,” he said smoothly. “Some people can’t help but envy.”

“You’re... kind of famous, aren’t you?” I asked, collecting myself.

He smirked. “Mm, I suppose so. I can’t help it. My face is the weakness of many young ladies.”

I burst into laughter at that, an honest, light laugh that surprised even me. “You’re very confident, Edgar.”

“We all must know our strengths, Sakura,” he said with a playful wink.

We continued to talk and dance until the music faded. Then, he stepped back slightly, still holding my hand, and bowed low.

“I truly enjoyed our dance, Sakura. I do hope we’ll meet again.”

I gave him a small smile, still blushing. “I enjoyed it too, Edgar. I hope so as well.”

He lifted my hand to his lips and kissed it gently. I froze for a second, unsure what to do with the flutter in my chest.

Then, we parted ways. As I made my way back to the dessert table, Elizabeth waved wildly at me, grinning from ear to ear.

“You looked so cute out there, Sakura!” She squealed. “Now, tell me everything! What did he say? Was he romantic? Is he your type? He’s so dreamy, isn’t he?!”

I couldn’t help but laugh, my heart still fluttering. “Lizzy... he was very... friendly.”

One Hour Later…

Elizabeth was slumped in a velvet chair near the foyer, yawning between bites of her third cupcake.

Sakura smiled gently. “Ne, Lizzy… you’re getting sleepy, aren’t you?”

Elizabeth nodded. “Mm-hmm… maybe just a little…”

“Shall I call your carriage?” Sakura asked softly.

“Yes, please… but tonight was so fun!”

When the carriage arrived, Elizabeth hugged Sakura tightly.

“Thank you for everything! Let’s have another party soon, okay?”

Sakura returned the embrace. “Hai… I would like that very much.”

She watched the carriage vanish into the night, her smile fading as she turned back toward the now-quiet ballroom.

Inside, the energy had shifted. The music had stopped. Only murmurs and footsteps echoed now.

Sakura searched the room quickly and spotted Madam Red, standing with Lau, Grell, and a few others near the far wall. Ciel and Sebastian were nowhere to be seen.

Lau, fanning himself with a paper, spoke in a low voice. “We should return to the townhouse immediately. Sebastian already contacted Scotland Yard. They're on their way.”

Madam Red raised a brow. “Oh? That was fast.”

“They’ll be here any minute,” Lau continued. “And I don’t feel like answering any tiresome questions tonight.”

Sakura nodded and followed them quietly. They slipped through a hidden door behind the ballroom that led through a dark corridor used by servants.

The night air outside was cold, biting at her skin. She pulled her shawl tighter as the carriage doors shut behind them.

Out the window, the mansion slowly disappeared into the dark.

……………….

The Next Morning – At the Townhouse

The scent of tea, toast, and fresh paper filled the air. Sakura sat quietly at the long breakfast table in the Phantomhive townhouse, gently rocking in her chair as she sipped her tea, her thoughts lingering on the unsettling events of the previous night's party.

Lau leaned back in his seat, a furrow forming between his brows as he skimmed through the morning newspaper.

“Hoh... look at this,” he murmured, his usual grin replaced by a look of disbelief. He tapped the page, drawing the attention of the others.

Madam Red arched an eyebrow. “Another scandal?”

“Not quite,” Lau replied, turning the paper so everyone could see the headline. “Jack the Ripper Strikes Again?”

Sakura's eyes widened, her teacup trembling slightly in her grasp. “Last night...?” she asked, her voice laced with worry.

“That's right,” Lau confirmed, his eyes glinting behind his fan, though the usual amusement was absent.

Madam Red's expression turned serious. “Which means our dear Viscount Druitt, who was very much at the party the entire time, couldn't have done it.”

Sakura slowly turned to look at Ciel, who was quietly buttering a scone, his movements precise yet tense.

Her voice was soft, almost hesitant. “So... if not him... then who?”

Ciel's one visible eye gleamed coldly, his hand pausing mid-motion. “That,” he said, his tone sharp with anger and disbelief, “is what we're about to find out.”

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. 

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Sakura's ball gown:

https://ph.pinterest.com/pin/20336635812457765/

Chapter Text

In a Deep Forest Pathway, the sun hung high in the sky, its golden rays piercing through the thick canopy of the forest. Two figures darted swiftly from branch to branch, their movements precise and graceful—one with untamed blonde hair and a wide grin, the other more composed, though clearly amused.

"I'm so excited to see Konoha!" the blond shouted, his voice echoing slightly through the trees. "I’ll finally see Sakura-chan again... and eat Ichiraku Ramen! Dattebayo!"

Jiraiya chuckled, clearly entertained by his student’s enthusiasm. "You've been gone nearly three years, Naruto. You sure you're ready for whatever’s waiting back home?"

Naruto grinned even wider. "Yeah, you're right, Pervy-Sage. But I’ve gotten stronger—way stronger! This time, I’ll bring Sasuke back for sure. No matter what it takes."

Jiraiya glanced at the boy as they leapt to the next branch, the sun lighting up Naruto's determined expression. “Heh. You’ve grown up, kid… even if your catchphrases haven’t.”

.

.

.

.

.

In Konoha - Hokage’s Office

The air inside the Hokage’s office was heavy with tension. Papers were stacked neatly on the desk, but Tsunade hadn’t touched them in hours. She stood silently by the window, golden eyes fixed on the horizon, her brow furrowed in thought.

It had been a full week since Sakura Haruno was reported missing.

Shizune stepped forward, concern etched across her face. “Tsunade-sama… there’s still no progress with the search teams. We’ve expanded the radius, but none of the squads have located Sakura.”

Tsunade didn’t respond right away. Her hands were clenched tightly at her sides, nails biting into her palms. Finally, she turned, her expression tired but composed.

“She’s been gone too long,” she said quietly, her voice lacking its usual fire. “If it were just a simple mission delay, she would’ve sent word. Sakura always reports back, especially when she knows we’re depending on her. This silence… it’s not like her.”

Shizune watched the Hokage carefully. “The antidote she helped develop was distributed successfully. That was her last report, wasn’t it?”

Tsunade gave a small nod and looked down at the mission scroll in front of her—the final written report from Sakura, detailing the antidote that saved dozens of lives in a recent village outbreak. That was the last trace of her.

“If she’s still missing after another 24 hours,” Tsunade said, her voice low but firm, “I’ll issue a formal ANBU-level search mission. Sakura isn’t just a skilled medic-nin—she’s one of our best. Loyal, disciplined, and strong. She's not the type to disappear without a reason.”

She paused, then added in a colder tone that made Shizune flinch slightly.

“If the search still turns up nothing… we’ll notify her parents. And she’ll be declared M.I.A.”

Shizune looked down, unable to find the words. She knew this wasn’t just Hokage protocol speaking—it was the heartbreak of a mentor trying to keep her composure. To Tsunade, Sakura was more than a student. She was family.

Tsunade took a deep breath, as if to remind herself of her duty. “Personal feelings can’t cloud judgment, not now. The village must come first.”

Shizune gave a quiet nod, her voice soft. “Understood, Tsunade-sama.”

But as she turned away, Shizune couldn’t help but glance back at her mentor—wondering how much longer she could keep playing Hokage when her heart was breaking for a girl she raised like her own

....................

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

Inside the Phantomhive townhouse, the hallway was dimly lit by candlelight. The sound of the pouring rain outside echoed faintly through the corridor, creating a calm but somber atmosphere.

Sebastian escorted Madam Red to the front door. As they passed the grand stairway, they noticed Sakura standing quietly at the top.

“Sakura, have you completed your study of the English book Mr. Tanaka provided you?”

Sakura smiled and nodded. She walked down the stairs and approached Madam Red.

“Sorry I couldn’t join you and Ciel earlier,” she said gently. “I’ve been studying my English lessons.”

Madam Red smiled and gently patted her head. “Don’t worry. We understand. It’s our fault you’ve fallen behind—we were the ones who brought you on that mission, after all.”

The three of them continued walking toward the front entrance. When they reached the door, Madam Red turned to face the two of them.

“You don’t have to escort me anymore, you two,” Madam Red said softly, glancing over her shoulder with a faint smile.

Sebastian looked as though he was about to insist, his lips parting with a ready reply, but paused when she turned to face him more directly. Her smile deepened—not playful this time, but quiet and resolute. Then her gaze shifted to Sakura, whose expression had become visibly worried.

She looked back at Sebastian and spoke firmly, her voice carrying a deeper weight.

“Please… don’t leave Ciel’s side. Make sure he doesn’t stray from the path. Don’t let him get lost.”

Sebastian, always composed, stepped forward and knelt gracefully on one knee, placing a hand across his chest.

“Fear not,” he said with calm certainty. “I shall remain by the young master's side and protect him—until the very end.”

He rose smoothly to his feet, straightening his jacket with a quiet precision.

Madam Red turned to Sakura and pulled her into a gentle hug. The embrace lingered, warm and full of unspoken meaning. Then she took Sakura’s hands in hers and looked her in the eyes.

“Take care,” she said softly, her voice sincere but tinged with a trace of sadness. “I know Ciel’s job isn’t easy, especially for someone his age… He carries so much more than he lets on. So please, watch over him in your own way—even when he’s difficult, or pushes you away. He needs people who won’t give up on him.”

She gave Sakura’s hands a gentle squeeze, her tone turning more encouraging.

“And keep reading the book I gave you. You’re doing well—don’t stop now.”

Sakura gave a small smile, clutching Madam Red’s hands more tightly. “Thank you, Madam Red. I’ll do my best.”

She hesitated, then added quietly, “I know Ciel acts strong… but I’ll stay by his side, too. Even if he doesn’t say it, I think he needs someone to just… be there.”

Madam Red’s eyes softened, and for a moment, there was a flicker of emotion behind them—pride, sorrow, and hope all at once.

Sebastian opened the heavy front door with a smooth motion, and the soft roar of rain immediately grew louder.

Outside, under the cover of a black umbrella, stood Grell Sutcliffe. His expression was blank, eyes half-lidded as he held the umbrella above his head.

Without another word, Madam Red gave them both a final look, turned, and stepped into the rainy night.

....................

It had been an hour since Madam Red left the townhouse. The rain had quieted, and everything inside felt calm and still.

I was in my room, getting ready for the night. After brushing my hair and washing up, I changed into my nightclothes and walked over to the windowseat. The cushions were soft, and the glass was cool under my fingers as I opened the window slightly to let in the fresh scent of rain.

I sat down, crossing my legs, and closed my eyes.

I focused on my breathing—slow, steady, and quiet. I let my thoughts fade and centered my attention on the flow of chakra through my body. No force. No rush. Just gentle control.

This was something Tsunade-shishō had taught me well. Meditation wasn’t just about clearing the mind—it was a way to let my chakra recover more naturally. To feel it gathering again, little by little, like filling an empty cup.

The stillness helped. The quiet hum of the manor. The softness of the cushion beneath me. The rain.

Minutes turned into what felt like an hour, and I could feel my chakra slowly restoring itself. It wasn’t fast, but it was steady—and enough.

“…Alright,” I whispered to myself, opening my eyes slowly.

I stood and stretched, a small yawn escaping before I made my way to the bed. The blankets were soft and warm, and the silence in the room made it easier to breathe.

Just before I closed my eyes, I looked one last time at the window.

“I’ll keep going,” I said softly, my voice barely above a whisper.

Then I lay back against the pillows and let sleep take me.

....................

Two hours hadn’t even passed when I was suddenly pulled from sleep.

At first, I thought I was just imagining things. I turned over in bed, trying to ignore it. But then I heard it again—soft, distant… the rhythmic clatter of hooves on wet cobblestone.

My eyes flew open.

I sat up quickly and climbed out of bed, hurrying over to the windowseat. I pushed the curtains aside and looked out into the rainy night.

A carriage was moving down the road, barely visible through the mist and rain. I recognized it almost instantly—it was Ciel’s.

“What…? Where is he going at this hour…?”

I stepped away from the window, still half in disbelief. Something felt off. Without thinking too much, I grabbed my cloak from the chair and pulled it over my shoulders. The night was cold and wet, but I had no time to hesitate.

I slipped out of my room, careful not to make a sound, and made my way to the front door. By the time I stepped outside, the carriage had disappeared into the darkness.

I stood still for a moment, the rain soaking into my cloak, heart racing as I stared down the empty road.

He’s already gone... How am I supposed to catch up now?

I looked at the path ahead. Faint tracks from the carriage wheels were still visible in the soft mud.

If I can move fast enough… maybe I can still follow.

I took a deep breath and stepped back. I focused on my chakra, trying to concentrate it at the soles of my feet the way I’d done countless times before.

I pressed down, willing the energy to gather—but nothing happened.

I tried again. Still no response.

“Tch… come on,” I whispered, brow furrowed in frustration. “Don’t fail me now.”

One more time.

I closed my eyes and inhaled deeply. Focus. Center. Flow.

This time, I felt it—a faint warmth spreading to the bottom of my feet. The connection clicked.

“There it is…”

I stepped lightly, testing it—then pushed off the ground and leapt into the nearest tree. My footing was shaky at first, but I found my balance quickly.

Keeping my eyes on the faint trail of carriage tracks, I began hopping from b

ranch to branch, following the path through the rain-soaked night.

Wherever you’re going, Ciel… I’ll find you.

.

.

.

.

.

The night was heavy with mist, the air still damp from the earlier rain. Sebastian and Ciel stood outside a modest townhouse in one of London’s shadowed backstreets.

Ciel was dressed plainly tonight—his fine noble attire replaced with the muted, practical clothing of a commoner. 

“If we stand guard here, that man will come… right?” Ciel asked, his voice low and calculating, his sharp blue eye scanning the shadowed street.

“Hmm…” Sebastian’s tone was calm, confident, as though the matter were already decided. “There’s only one entrance to this place. And this is the only path leading to it. He will come.”

But as his young master continued speaking, Sebastian’s focus wavered. At the edge of the lamplight, a black cat crouched near a fence, its golden eyes gleaming in the darkness. The butler’s expression softened—just slightly—as he inclined toward it, gloved hand extending in an uncharacteristic gesture of warmth.

The cat gave a soft, questioning meow and padded closer.

“Were you even listening, Sebastian?” Ciel’s voice cut sharply through the moment, irritation seeping into his tone.

Sebastian straightened at once, the fleeting amusement gone as if it had never existed. “My apologies, young master.”

Before another word could be exchanged, a sharp, piercing scream split the night air. It came from inside the very house they had been watching.

“What—? But no one went inside!” Ciel exclaimed, his single visible eye narrowing.

Without hesitation, he strode forward and pushed the door open—only for a hot spray of blood to splatter across his cheek.

Sebastian’s hand moved instantly, covering Ciel’s eyes before the boy could fully register the sight. His gaze swept the room, calculating.

The lifeless body of a woman lay slumped forward on the floor, the air heavy with the metallic scent of blood.

“That was awfully dramatic of you,” Sebastian remarked, his tone cutting as he fixed his gaze on the shadowed figure near the corpse. “It’s all over the floor. Jack the Ripper… no—Grell Sutcliffe.”

Grell’s eyes widened in feigned shock. “Oh, heavens, no! I heard her scream and rushed to her aid—”

“That would be quite impossible,” Sebastian interrupted coolly. “I have been stationed outside the only entrance this entire time. So tell me—how did you manage to arrive before me?”

The butler’s crimson gaze flickered, the false innocence faltering for just a moment.

“Will you continue this farce, or shall we drop the act?” Sebastian’s voice deepened, his words deliberate. “This is the first time I have encountered something quite like you in the human world.”

“You played the role of a harmless, incompetent butler… quite adeptly,” Sebastian continued, his eyes narrowing.

“Adeptly?” Grell echoed, his voice suddenly flat.

The pretense shattered. Grell’s lips twisted into a dangerous smile as he reached up, tugging loose the scarf that bound his hair. Long strands spilled free, transforming from muted brown into a vivid, blood-red cascade. With a languid motion, he combed his fingers through it, letting it fall behind his shoulders.

“But you’re not ‘Sebastian’ either… are you?” he asked, his voice now laced with dangerous playfulness.

“That is the name my young master has given me,” Sebastian replied evenly, still shielding Ciel from the sight. “So yes… for the moment.”

Grell’s grin widened, his voice lilting with mock affection. “So loyal… such a faithful dog, standing guard over your little master.” His eyes glowed an unnatural green, the rims of his now-crimson glasses catching the dim light.

“Well then, Sebastian—no, Sebas-chan—allow me to introduce myself. I am Grell Sutcliffe, butler to the Burnetts.”

He sauntered forward, his tone slipping into a purr, every step deliberate. His gaze roamed Sebastian like a predator appraising prey. 

Grell’s crimson gaze lingered on Sebastian with unabashed admiration. He admitted, almost dreamily, that he was delighted to finally meet him in his true form. In all his years, he confessed, he had never encountered a demon masquerading as a butler.

Sebastian’s expression remained calm, his tone smooth as silk. It was an unusual arrangement, he agreed—someone who stood in the space between man and God, bound to the duties of a servant. But he found the irony in Grelle’s own position just as curious.

“And for what purpose, exactly,” Sebastian asked, his voice edged with quiet intrigue, “would a Grim Reaper choose to play the part of a butler?”

A shadow of glee danced across Grell’s face. “Why? Perhaps… because I fell madly in love with a certain woman.”

That single sentence drew Ciel’s attention. His hand twitched against Sebastian’s arm.

“And that woman would be?” Sebastian asked, his voice cool, measured.

“You don’t need to ask, do you?” A woman’s voice drifted from deeper within the room—rich, familiar.

Ciel stiffened. Without waiting for Sebastian’s permission, he pushed the butler’s hand away from his eyes. His gaze locked on the figure stepping into the light.

There stood Madam Red, her crimson dress immaculate despite the carnage around her, her expression unreadable as she moved to stand beside Grell.

Madam Red’s eyes glittered with an unsettling mix of pride and defiance as she glanced toward Ciel. She admitted, with a low, velvety voice, that she had never expected anyone to truly see Grell for what he was.

Ciel’s expression, however, was cold and unwavering. “You were on the initial suspect list from the very start,” he said, his voice steady but sharp. “And I’ll tell you why. You two are the only ones who could be Jack the Ripper—Madam Red and Grell Sutcliffe.”

He explained, methodically and without hesitation, that every victim shared a single link—they had all undergone a particular surgery at London Central Hospital. The only surviving patient was Mary Kelly, the woman he and Sebastian were here to guard.

To Madam Red, her nephew’s revelation was not a victory, but a cruel twist of fate. The boy she doted on had placed himself directly in her path. She thought of her years of work, the sacrifices she had made, and in her mind, surrender was simply not an option.

The tension broke with a sudden, roaring whirr. Grell lunged forward, swinging a massive, crimson-edged contraption straight toward Ciel.

Sebastian moved in a blur. His hands caught the weapon mid-swing, the force of the impact rippling through his arms but failing to break his composure.

Ciel stepped back, his eyes narrowing. “What is that thing?”

Without looking away from Grell, Sebastian replied evenly, “A Grim Reaper’s tool for harvesting souls. It is called a reaper’s sickle.”

Grell’s lips curled into a pout, his tone snapping into indignation. “Sickle is such a dull name. Don’t call it that—not after I customized it to my personal specifications!” His voice swelled with pride. “This is a death scythe—the only one I can wield! It can hack any being into pieces.”

His eyes glittered with a strange, feverish excitement. “I’ve been getting out of shape… so why not exercise with you, Sebastian?” His voice dipped into a flirtatious lilt, his gaze sliding over the butler in a way that made Sebastian’s expression harden with clear disgust.

Then, with almost childlike delight, Grell went on, “I adore the color red. Red hair, red clothes, red lipstick… it’s all so deliciously vivid. That’s why I painted those ugly women with pretty, pretty red blood.”

He lifted his gleaming scythe again, his grin stretching wider. “And you, Sebastian… I’ll make you even more beautiful in my favorite red—by tearing you up inside.”

Sebastian didn’t flinch at the threat. Instead, he turned briefly toward Ciel, removing his black tailcoat and settling it over his young master’s shoulders to shield him from the rain. Only then did he face Grell again, his eyes cool and unyielding.

“You violate the very aesthetic of what it means to be a true butler,” he said, voice low and edged with disdain. “I find it… sickening.”

Ciel’s voice rang sharp through the rain. “Sebastian—put an end to both of them!”

“Yes my lord.”

.

.

.

.

.

Far from the confrontation in the rain-slick streets, Sakura landed softly on the tiled roof of a narrow townhouse, the faint thud of her sandals muffled by the steady patter of rain. The cold wind tugged at her damp hair, plastering a few strands to her cheek as she crouched low, scanning the street below.

Her breath came steady, but her heart was tight in her chest. “Ciel… where are you?”

She had been following the faint traces of a carriage’s wheel marks earlier, but by the time she reached the main road, they had vanished into the chaos of London’s night traffic. Since then, she had been leaping from rooftop to rooftop, her eyes sharp, her chakra steady in her feet to keep her balance on the slick tiles.

And why keep it a secret? she thought, her lips pressing into a thin line. If tonight’s outing is something important, they could’ve just told me. Unless… It's dangerous. Which means I was right to follow them.

A small, humorless smile tugged at the corner of her mouth. No… that’s not it. They just don’t know what I’m really capable of. To them, I’m someone safer left at the townhouse, away from the trouble. But they have no idea how much trouble I’ve faced before coming here.

Her brow furrowed, the mix of worry and quiet frustration shadowing her features. He’s always getting himself into risky situations… and Sebastian’s with him, sure, but that doesn’t make it any easier to stay calm.

Her sandals splashed briefly as she hopped to the next roof, the drop below a narrow alley that smelled faintly of wet coal smoke and old rainwater. Somewhere in the distance, a sudden, faint scream split the air—sharp and chilling enough to make her muscles tense instantly.

Her head snapped toward the sound. That was close… way too close. Without hesitation, she poured more chakra into her legs and darted toward it, the tiles beneath her feet slick but no match for her determination.

Sakura darted across the rooftops, her ears straining against the rain and wind. Her heart lurched. Without hesitation, she followed the sound, leaping from one slick rooftop to the next, the sound growing clearer with every bound.

Then—she saw them.

Below, the street glowed under the lamplight. On one side, Madam Red had Ciel pinned against a brick wall, her gloved hand gripping his neck. In her other hand, a knife gleamed, its tip trembling inches from his side. Her face—twisted with rage—was nothing like the composed woman Sakura once knew.

On the opposite side, Sebastian was also pinned, held fast by a tall figure with long, crimson hair, an unfamiliar, oversized weapon in hand. The steel teeth of the scythe strained against Sebastian’s palms as he stopped it from slicing forward.

“What… is this?” Sakura’s breath caught, confusion flaring.

Madam Red’s voice cut through the rain, shrill with fury as she raised the knife higher. The motion snapped Sakura’s thoughts into a single, sharp line of instinct.

“Ciel!” she shouted.

At the same time, she heard Sebastian’s own warning cry—too far, too late. Adrenaline surged, and in a blur she was no longer on the rooftop. The air cracked with the force of her leap, and in the next heartbeat, she stood between Madam Red and Ciel, one hand gripping the woman’s wrist to halt the downward stab.

Sakura’s body moved before her mind caught up. In a blink, she landed between Madam Red and Ciel, her hand clamping down on the older woman’s wrist just as the knife arced forward. The metal was cold against her skin, the grip tense beneath her fingers.

She met Madam Red’s eyes—and for the briefest moment, saw hesitation flicker there. It was enough to still her hand, but the rage beneath remained, simmering like a storm barely contained.

Then, a shift in the air.

From behind Madam Red, a shadow rose—Sebastian. But not the composed, teasing butler she’d grown used to. His presence was darker, heavier, like the air itself recoiled from him. The rain slid down his face without softening the sharp edge of his gaze, and for a moment, he didn’t look human at all.

Sakura’s breath caught. Her muscles tensed on instinct, sweat prickling along her neck despite the cold night. He looked ready to strike—ready to kill—and before she could step in, a familiar voice cut through the charged air.

“Sebastian. Don’t kill her.”

Ciel’s tone was sharp but not loud, his authority carried in the steadiness of his voice rather than its volume.

Sebastian stopped. The dangerous shadow around him seemed to fade, like a taut string being loosened. His shoulders dropped ever so slightly, his expression returning to its usual calm—though the rise and fall of his chest betrayed his exertion.

Only then did Sakura notice the gash along his shoulder, blood darkening the soaked fabric. Ciel’s gaze followed the same trail, his eyes narrowing just a fraction.

“Sebastian,” he said again, this time quieter, almost unreadable—yet carrying the faintest undercurrent of concern.

....................

Madam Red’s knife was already arcing toward me, rain-slick steel catching the lamplight—then, out of nowhere, a figure materialized between us.

Sakura.

For a heartbeat, my mind stalled, unable to process what I was seeing. One second, the knife was descending toward me; the next, she was there, her hand clamped around Madam Red’s wrist, stopping the strike cold.

That was impossible. People didn’t just… appear like that. Not without a sound. Not without so much as a breath to give them away.

My eyes narrowed, thoughts racing. She was supposed to be in the townhouse. Safe. Away from this mess. We had left her there precisely so she wouldn’t get caught up in tonight’s business—because there was no way she could have known where they’d be. And yet… here she was.

More than that—she’d stopped Madam Red’s attack. Stopped her, when he’d barely had time to react himself.

Ciel’s gaze flicked to Sebastian. The butler’s hand rested over the wound at his shoulder, crimson bleeding through the fabric. But Sebastian wasn’t looking at me now. He was watching Sakura, expression unreadable. Even so, I could tell—Sebastian was wondering the same thing he was. How did she get here?

Finally, I broke the silence.

“How—and why—are you here?”

Sakura tore her gaze from Madam Red and turned to me, her voice steady.

“We can discuss that later. For now, focus on what’s happening.”

I studied her for a second longer. There was no fear in her expression—only a calm determination. And damn it, she was right. I gave her a curt nod.

Then she turned toward Madam Red. I couldn’t see Sakura’s expression from where I stood, but her voice carried—low, trembling with disbelief and worry.

“Madam… why? Why are you doing this? Ciel is your nephew—your beloved nephew. The boy you’ve always sworn to protect. Why would you raise a blade against him?”

Her words hung heavy in the air, but the only reply was the distant look in Madam Red’s eyes. They were glassy, unfocused—like she was staring at something far beyond the rain-slick street. Her lips moved, barely shaping the words.

“I… can’t…”

It wasn’t an answer so much as a crack in her resolve. The knife in her hand trembled before slipping from her grasp, clattering onto the stone path.

“Oh, Sebas-chan, you’ve got backbone,” Grell purred, sauntering toward us with a swing in his step. “To think you’d sacrifice an arm to save that kid… but my, my— you still got beaten by someone, someone I didn't expect.” I heard him say and his crimson gaze slid past Sebastian, lingering on the girl now standing protectively in front of me.

He tilted his head, curiosity gleaming behind his red-rimmed glasses. “You know, the moment I saw you, I knew you were… something else.”

His tone shifted from mocking to something more intrigued, eyes glinting as they raked over her as though stripping away invisible layers.

 “Your soul…” A low, almost hungry laugh slipped from his lips. “It’s… deliciously strange. Not like his—” he inclined his head toward me— “and not like hers—” a flicker of his gaze toward Madam Red— “but something… other. As if it doesn’t truly belong to this world at all.”

He tilted his head, lips curling. “And the way you moved—too quick, too precise.”

For a moment, his smile softened into something like intrigue, though the sharp edge of danger never left his voice. “And yet, here you are, standing right in the middle of our little game.”

Then, his eyes shifted sharply to Madam Red.

“But you, Madam—how pathetic in comparison! What are you waiting for? Finish off the brat already!” he barked, fury flashing in his gaze.

I looked at my aunt. Her hands now covered her face, trembling slightly. The sound of her muffled sobs carried even over the gentle patter of rain. Slowly, she lowered her hands, and when her eyes met mine, I saw them—red, swollen, and glistening with unshed tears.

“I can’t do it after all,” she whispered, voice breaking. “I can’t kill him.”

“You’re saying that now?” Grell’s voice cut in, sharp and incredulous. “You’ve sliced so many women to bits!” His lips curled into a mocking sneer. “If you don’t erase him, he’ll erase you!”

I held my aunt’s gaze. Seeing her like this—a woman who had always been strong, composed, unyielding—now unraveling before me… it twisted something in my chest. I couldn’t tell if it was pity, anger, or something far more complicated.

“Madam,” I said quietly.

She turned to Grell, her voice trembling but still holding a shred of defiance. “But this boy is my—”

The rest never came.

A wet, sickening sound sliced through the air, followed by the gleam of red. My breath caught in my throat as Grell’s death scythe pierced straight through her back.

My eyes widened, the world narrowing to that single, horrifying moment. Out of the corner of my vision, I caught Sakura’s face—stunned, her lips parting but no sound coming out. Sebastian’s eyes were sharp with alarm, his body tensing to move, but even he had been caught off guard.

“I’m disappointed in you, Madam Red,” Grell said, his voice dripping with disdain. “I have no interest in you if you’re just another woman.”

Her body went limp as Grell wrenched the blade free, tossing her aside like she weighed nothing. She was flung into the air, crimson droplets scattering with the motion. I could only stand frozen, watching as a blinding light began to erupt from the wound where the blade had struck—pure and searing, spilling into the darkened street.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. 

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Chapter Text

My breath caught in my throat. I couldn’t move—couldn’t even blink—as I watched Madam Red’s body jerk from the force of the blow. Then came the light.

It poured out from the wound in her chest like water breaking through a dam—brilliant, shifting, alive. Images swirled within it, faint at first, then sharp enough for me to see faces, places, moments frozen in time.

What… is this?

Before I could make sense of it, I heard Sebastian murmur beside us, his voice low, almost to himself.

“This is…”

My gaze snapped to him, searching his expression, but his eyes were fixed on Madam Red.

Then Grell’s voice slithered into the moment, breaking it apart with his theatrical lilt.

“Ahhh, let me explain for the little audience we have here~” he said, sweeping his hand dramatically toward the light. “You see, darling, I am a Grim Reaper. And this—” he gestured to the shimmering stream of images “—is my work. We examine these memories… the lives of those whose names appear on our precious To-Die List. We decide whether a soul should be reaped… or spared.”

His eyes gleamed with pride, as though this was something beautiful rather than horrifying.

“We call it… the Cinematic Record,” he finished, voice dripping with self-importance.

I could only stare at him, my mind scrambling. A Grim Reaper? The idea was absurd—something out of myth, not reality. And yet… it was happening right in front of me.

The part of me that wanted to dismiss it as an elaborate trick faltered when my gaze slid back to Madam Red—her life, her memories—spilling into the cold night air.

The glow from Madam Red’s wound pulsed brighter—

I froze.

A voice… a voice was coming from the light.

It began with a man’s voice, deep and formal, introducing two young women—Rachel and Angelina—to a young man. Lord Phantomhive.

Then another voice, soft yet laced with bitterness. Madam Red’s voice.

I’ve always hated this hair… this cursed color I inherited from my father.

The image in the light shifted—Madam Red standing in a sunlit garden beside someone—then a warm, steady voice broke through. Vincent Phantomhive.

“Your red hair is very beautiful, An. The color of spider lilies blazing in the fields.”

I could almost feel her hesitation melt in that moment.

Her voice came again, softer now, almost fragile.

From that moment… I began to love my hair. To love red. And… to love him.

Then, like a bell shattering the stillness, Rachel’s voice rang out—bright, joyful.

“An, I have wonderful news!”

The light painted a scene in the air—Rachel in a white wedding gown, church bells pealing overhead, Vincent standing at her side.

Rachel had married Vincent.

Her sister—Angelina—stood nearby, smiling, but the record carried her true thoughts, a shadow clinging to her voice.

From that day, I began to hate red once again.

The memories spun faster now—Angelina meeting another man at a banquet, their shared smiles, their dance, their wedding, her joy when she discovered she was pregnant. Then—

The crunch of splintering wood. The screams. Shards of glass glittering in the air, and the screech of a wheel losing control.

A carriage accident.

The images wavered, blurring into the cold sterility of a white room. I heard her choked, ragged sobs, the doctor’s voice grave as he spoke:

They had saved her life… but took her unborn child with it. And with that, her ability to ever bear another.

My throat tightened.

The wind against my skin suddenly felt sharper, colder—like the world itself had shifted into mourning.

I kept my eyes on the swirling light, unable to look away as the record unfolded before me.

Angelina emerged from the hospital—her steps unsteady, her figure pale against the gray morning. She clutched her coat tighter as she walked, the sound of her heels echoing faintly in the stillness.

The scene shifted.

Her voice rose again, low and heavy with bitterness.

The stain spreads over everything… dyeing it that hated color red.

In the vision, she stood before the Phantomhive manor—engulfed in flames, the sky above painted crimson by the fire’s glow. Smoke billowed into the night, and I could almost smell the burning wood.

The image blurred and cleared again. Now she was in a cemetery, surrounded by black-clad mourners, the air heavy with rain and grief.

My sister was able to die with the one she loved. I wish my feelings had been buried in the ground along with her.

Another turn of the light, another shift. Angelina back in her white doctor’s coat, performing abortions on women who came to her willingly.

They threw away what I could never have.

Her envy was sharp, cutting through her voice like glass.

And then—blood. A knife. The shadow of another figure beside her.

Jack the Ripper.

She had begun the killings.

Grell joined her soon after.

The light spun forward, months later.

The door to a room slammed open, and Angelina burst inside.

“Ciel!"

I saw Ciel younger self in the record—sitting with someone I couldn’t quite make out. She stood there in the doorway, relief flooding her features, her eyes glistening.

“So you’re safe”… she breathed, before crossing the room quickly and wrapping her arms around him.

Her voice trembled, caught somewhere between laughter and tears.

I got just one thing back.

She drew back slightly, her hands still on his shoulders, her eyes searching his face as if memorizing every line.

“Thank goodness you’re safe, at least… Let me get a good look at your face."

Her gaze softened—warm, almost aching.

The son of the man I adored… and my elder sister.

But then her smile faded, and doubt clouded her expression.

This boy came back, so why not him…?

The light dimmed slightly, but her voice came again, this time with steel in it.

This time… I won’t let anything be taken from me. I won’t give anything up.

The glow from the cinematic record dimmed, and for a moment, I thought it was over.

I let out a slow breath—only for the light to flare again, brighter than before.

Another scene began to take shape.

But this time… it was different.

I realized, with a small jolt, that the memory wasn’t about Ciel.

………………..

The light from the cinematic record shimmered, then shifted.

A scene emerged—

The hospital.

The first time I saw her, she was lying in a hospital bed—pale, battered, and utterly silent. She couldn’t speak a single word of English.

At first, I thought she was a child.

Her frame was small, her features soft… but her eyes—those eyes—were not the eyes of a child. They were wary. Guarded. The kind of wariness that doesn’t come from shyness, but from knowing exactly how cruel the world can be.

She sat there with her hands fidgeting in her lap, stealing glances at me before quickly looking away.

This one… she’s been through something, I thought.

I told myself I didn’t have time to dwell on her story. But even then, even before I knew the details, I felt a strange pull toward her. Something about her seemed… displaced. As though she didn’t quite belong to this world.

The light shifted again, and the Phantomhive manor came into view—warm lamplight spilling across polished wood floors.

I had come to visit, and she was there once more, sitting patiently while I checked the bandage on her head wound.

Later, from my nephew I learned the truth—that she had nearly been sold, like property, into the hands of human traffickers.

The knowledge made something twist in my chest. I was furious—at the faceless filth who would dare do such a thing—and yet, I was thankful beyond words that she had been spared. That she was here. Safe.

By then, she had begun learning English—slowly, haltingly—but Sebastian sat nearby, translating whenever her words faltered.

Her grammar was clumsy, her vocabulary limited, but her eyes… they lit up every time she managed a sentence on her own. She leaned forward, eager for correction, hungry to learn.

She’s a passionate one, I thought. Eager. Determined. And somewhere in me… I felt proud.

The scene changed again.

London’s busy district stretched out under a heavy, gray sky. I had invited her to shop with me, thinking it would be good practice for her language skills.

At some point, we became separated in the crowd. I was about to call for her when I spotted her—not in a shop, but crouched beside a young boy in a narrow alley.

The boy’s leg was wrapped in a filthy cloth, the skin beneath swollen and inflamed.

She knelt beside him, speaking in slow, simple words he could understand, pulling a small pouch from her waist. Dried herbs spilled into her palm, and she crushed them with careful fingers, mixing them with water drawn from a nearby barrel.

Her hands were steady. Her brow was furrowed with focus as she wrapped the boy’s leg with a clean strip of cloth, the sharp smell of crushed leaves rising into the air.

I felt a pang deep in my chest.

She’s… kind. Too kind, for this world.

The record shifted once more, now showing the warm interior of Burnett's mansion.

We talked—about the day, about little things—and I found myself studying her more closely. Sakura was a talkative girl, like Elizabeth, but with a certain maturity in her tone.

By then, I knew more about her past. She had told me stories—how, in her home country, she learned to read with her father’s guidance. How her eyes would always wander toward books about herbs, treatments, and anatomy. Even as a child, she had been drawn to healing.

I remember leaning back in my chair, the thought coming to me almost unbidden.

“You have a gift in medicine, Sakura,” I said.

Then, without quite planning it, the words slipped out:

“Say, Sakura… would you like to be my apprentice?”

She froze, her teacup halfway to her lips. For a moment, her expression was unreadable—surprise, yes, but something else beneath it.

Inwardly, she hesitated. I could see it in her eyes, even without knowing her thoughts.

She didn’t say it aloud, but the conflict was there—a loyalty to whoever had taught her before, mingled with the pull of the opportunity I had just offered.

Finally, she lowered her cup.

“…I will… think about it,” she said slowly, the words careful in her still-imperfect English.

I gave a small smile. “Of course. I wouldn’t expect an answer right away. And… you should think about it.”

Because the truth was, being a woman in medicine was no easy path—even with someone powerful recommending you. And she… she had no noble blood to fall back on, no lineage to open doors. In England, that mattered. Too much.

“Even if I were to help you,” I added, my tone softening, “there are… obstacles. You’re a foreigner here, and the medical boards can be… unkind. Cruel, even.”

Sakura nodded once, meeting my eyes. “I… know. But… I still want to learn.”

And at that moment, I thought—perhaps she was braver than I had realized.

The memory softened, and the scene shifted into the garden, where the gazebo stood beneath a soft afternoon sky. Roses bloomed nearby, their red petals swaying gently, the air carrying their fragrance on the breeze.

Sakura sat across from me at the small round table, sunlight catching the dark strands of her hair. On the table between us rested a neatly unsealed envelope and a small stack of books—medicine, anatomy, biology. The covers were worn, their corners bent, but the knowledge inside was sharp, alive, and waiting to be used.

I couldn’t help the small smile tugging at my lips. “So… you’ve decided.”

Sakura nodded, her posture straight, her voice steady. “Yes. I will be your apprentice.”

Warmth bloomed in my chest. “Good. But understand this—” I leaned forward, lacing my fingers together. “This path will not be easy. You’ll need more than knowledge. You’ll need hard work, and the mental strength to face ugliness… blood, suffering, loss. And there will be times people will look at you and see only a woman, or only a foreigner, and think you have no place in medicine.”

Her gaze did not waver. “I understand. But… I am ready.”

I felt a flicker of pride. “Then I promise you this—I will guide you. I will teach you what I know. And I will not let your potential go to waste.”

After a pause, I tilted my head, curiosity getting the better of me. “Why, Sakura? Why did you accept?”

She looked down briefly, her hands resting lightly on the edge of the table, before meeting my eyes again. “Because… I want to heal those who need healing. I don’t want to watch people I care about suffer when I could help them.”

Her words were simple, but the sincerity in her voice was striking—like a bell in still air.

I studied her for a long moment, my thoughts drifting. She has the heart for it. The steady hands. The determination. In time, she could be a perfect doctor… one who might even take my place as the Phantomhives’ physician someday.

I slid the books toward her, the soft thud of their weight against the table sounding like the first step of a long journey. “Then take these. Your training begins now.”

Her hands closed around the books as though they were something precious, and in that moment, I felt the faintest tug at my heart. If I had a daughter… I would want her to be like this.

.

.

.

The light wavered, twisting and pulling, and when it cleared, the scene had changed—

It was the very street they stood on now. 

Madam Red’s crimson coat snapped in the wind like a banner of war, her gloved hands clenched tight around the handle of her scalpel. Her breath came quick and uneven, but her gaze was locked on Ciel—small, unmoving, his young face unreadable.

And then—

She stepped in.

Sakura.

Without hesitation, without a thought for her own safety, she moved between Madam Red and Ciel, her slight frame blocking the path of the blade. Her eyes met Madam Red’s, and in them was no fear—only hurt. Not the sharp sting of physical pain, but the deep, quiet ache of betrayal.

Madam Red froze.

In that instant, the scalpel in her grip became impossibly heavy, the metal biting cold into her palm. She realized she wasn’t just moments away from driving the blade into the boy… she was moments away from wounding one of the very few people she had ever truly cared for.

What am I doing? The thought slammed into her with brutal force.

She was hurting them. Both of them.

All her life, she had lost—her love, her family, her future. And now, here she was, ready to destroy the only fragile connections she had left.

.

.

.

.

.

The light of the cinematic record faded at last, and reality came crashing back.

Madam Red lay sprawled on the cold cobblestone, her coat drenched in crimson that was far too real.

For a moment, Sakura couldn’t breathe. Her mind reeled, still clinging to the warmth of the memories she had just witnessed.

She hadn’t even noticed what Grell was doing—didn’t hear his words—until she saw him grab Madam Red’s coat and drape it over his shoulders with sick delight.

Shock rooted her in place… and then something broke.

She ran. Her knees scraped against the stone as she fell beside Madam Red, her hands instantly pressing against the terrible wound.

“No, no, no—stay with me,” she whispered, though her voice was too faint to reach anyone but herself. Her fingers trembled, slick with blood, but she pushed harder, trying to keep it in.

Somewhere behind her, Ciel’s voice cut through the air.

“What are you doing?”

Sakura didn’t look up. She didn’t answer. She only kept her hands on the wound, the heat of desperation burning behind her eyes.

………………

He stood still for a moment, watching. Sakura was kneeling in the blood pooling around his aunt, her hands pressed firmly to the wound, her lips moving in some quiet, frantic mumble he couldn’t make out.

He took a step toward them. His gaze slid past the scene for a moment—toward Grell, who was strolling away, scythe in hand.

“What are you doing, Sebastian?” Ciel’s voice was calm, but there was a sharp edge beneath it.

The butler’s crimson eyes were still fixed on Sakura, something unreadable in them. But when Sebastian heard his young master’s voice, he shifted his gaze.

“I told you to put an end to Jack the Ripper,” Ciel said coldly. “It’s not over yet. Don’t dawdle. Hurry up and kill the other one.”

Sebastian’s lips curved in a faint smirk.

“Very good, my lord.”

Sebastian moved. In the space of a breath, he was closing in on Grell, who, startled by the command, swung his weapon in a vicious arc.

“I’ll send you both to heaven!” Grell shouted.

Sebastian dropped low in a crouch, the blade whistling past his head, then vaulted up in a fluid motion, landing neatly at the very end of Grell’s scythe. The shock on Grell’s face was almost comical.

Ciel’s eyes returned to the more pressing matter—Sakura.

And then he saw it.

A faint, unnatural green light was pulsing from her palms where they pressed against Madam Red’s wound. His breath caught.

He stepped closer, kneeling beside her.

“What are you doing?” he asked again, this time his tone carrying a command. “And don’t lie to me.”

Sakura’s eyes darted to his for the briefest moment. Her voice cracked as she said,

“Please… just trust me. I’m healing her.”

Healing.

The word lodged in his mind like a stone. That kind of thing didn’t exist—at least, not in the world he knew. Who was she, really? What else was she hiding?

Conflicting thoughts warred inside him—curiosity, suspicion, the instinct to control this unknown variable. But when he looked at her face, saw the unwavering determination in her expression… he stayed silent.

Instead, he settled beside her, watching as the glow pulsed faintly beneath her fingers.

Ciel’s gaze drifted back toward the clash above—the sound of metal ringing out sharp against the night air. Sebastian and Grell were now standing on the slanted roof of a nearby building, their figures silhouetted against the moonlight. Steel met steel again, sparks flaring in the darkness.

But then—

A faint, trembling voice pulled his attention back to the ground.

“S… Sakura?”

Ciel’s eyes widened.

It was Madam Red.

Her voice was weak, ragged, but unmistakably hers.

Sakura’s head snapped up, her face breaking into a radiant, relieved smile.

“Madam Red!” she breathed, her tone filled with a joy so pure it almost startled him.

Ciel stared, disbelief tightening his chest. His aunt—bleeding, barely clinging to consciousness.

From above, Grell’s strike froze mid-arc.

That voice—Madam Red’s voice—had cut through the clash of steel.

He turned sharply, his yellow-green eyes widening as he peered down at the street below.

“No… She was already finished. I saw it. So… how?”

Sebastian, balanced with perfect poise on the edge of the roof, also glanced down. His eyes narrowed slightly. Madam Red, who only moments ago had been lifeless, now clung stubbornly to the last threads of breath.

Grell’s lips curled into something between disbelief and fascination.

“What in the world…? Is she being pulled back?” he muttered, tilting his head in almost childlike curiosity. “No—more like… someone’s forcing her back.”

Below, Sakura’s face lit up at Madam Red’s faint words.

“Madam Red! It’s all right, I’m here,” she said, her voice trembling but steady enough to reassure.

Madam Red’s gaze was hazy, her breath shallow. “H-how…? How am I… alive?”

Sakura’s hands glowed brighter against the wound, emerald light spilling between her fingers. “I… I healed you,” she admitted, still focused on her work. “It’s hard to explain right now, but it’s okay. I’ll keep going until you’re better—so just rest.”

The green light deepened in hue, flowing into the wound with renewed intensity.

Above, Grell had stopped entirely, no longer pressing his attack. His attention was fixed on the scene below, his expression now one of raw intrigue.

“That girl…” he murmured, a strange gleam in his eyes. “Her soul—it’s shifting. No, it’s… strengthening. I’ve never seen something quite like it.”

Sebastian, still poised across from him, followed Grell’s gaze but remained silent, his expression unreadable.

On the ground, Sakura kept her hands pressed firmly against Madam Red’s wound. She didn’t dare slow down, afraid that if she did, the fragile life she was holding on to would slip away.

Madam Red’s eyes flickered, focusing on the boy kneeling beside her.

“…Ciel…”

Ciel said nothing, watching her intently.

“I’m sorry,” she whispered, voice weak and cracking, “for not being enough of an aunt to you.”

His gaze didn’t waver, though something unreadable flickered in his eyes.

She turned her head slightly, looking at Sakura now.

“And you… I’m sorry too. Please… stay by Ciel’s side. It would make me happy if… you took my place as the Phantomhive’s physician.”

Blood flecked her lips as a cough tore through her chest. Her body convulsed slightly, and Sakura’s eyes widened in alarm.

“No… no, no, no,” Sakura muttered, panic rising. Her chakra still flowed steady, her technique was holding—but Madam Red’s life force was slipping through her grasp like water through fingers. “Why—? My healing is fine, so why—?!”

A voice cut through the tension.

“Ohhh, blossom,” Grell called down, his tone singsong but his eyes sharp. “Even all that power of yours won’t be enough. A body whose cinematic record has already reached its end… cannot be saved.”

He smiled almost fondly, tilting his head.

“But… I’ll admit—I’ve never seen someone fight so desperately to drag another soul back from the end. That determination… it’s almost delicious.”

Sakura’s tears blurred her vision, but she didn’t stop.

She could feel it—Madam Red’s life was slipping, slipping, no matter how fiercely she poured her chakra into the wound. Her eyes closed tight, her breathing grew ragged, and sweat ran in steady rivulets down her face.

Her palms pressed harder, the green light from her hands pulsing brighter, faster, as if sheer will could force it to work.

Ciel couldn’t look away. She was completely consumed by the effort, her entire being locked on one impossible goal. But he could see what she couldn’t—or wouldn’t admit. His aunt’s breaths were weaker. Her skin was paling. This fight was already lost.

Quietly, he stepped closer. His hand came down gently but firmly on her shoulder.

Sakura gasped at the contact, startled, and then froze when he pulled her away from Madam Red’s side.

“Let me go!” she cried, struggling against his grip. But his hold only tightened.

Ciel’s voice was calm, steady—too steady. “There are times,” he said, “when no matter what we do, the end still comes.”

Sakura shook her head violently. “No—if I just keep trying—”

“You’ve done everything you can.” His gaze didn’t waver, cold in its clarity. “But this is the one truth you’ll have to face sooner or later—sometimes, saving someone… isn’t in our hands.”

Her breath caught in her throat, his words slicing through her desperation.

Ciel’s tone softened, just barely. “Don’t make her last moments harder by refusing to let go.”

Sakura looked up at him then, tears spilling freely, her chest aching. She had failed—failed to save the only family he had left. And when she saw how calm he was, how completely composed even now… it shattered her even more.

How could he look so still… when she was breaking apart?

A sudden, deafening roar split the air.

Both Sakura and Ciel’s heads snapped upward—just in time to see Grell’s scythe bite deep into Sebastian’s chest.

“Now,” Grell’s voice rang out, wild and exultant, “show me a drastic and dramatic Record!”

A glowing reel of cinematic record burst from Sebastian’s chest, curling and flickering like a silver serpent.

From where they stood, Sakura and Ciel couldn’t see what images played across it, but they could see the way Grell’s grin faltered, his movements growing more agitated.

Sakura’s chest tightened—she knew that strike. It was the same one that had ended Madam Red’s life. Her breath hitched, but when she saw Sebastian still standing, his posture unbroken, a shaky sigh of relief slipped past her lips.

He’s still on his feet… good. But… I can’t just stand here. I have to help him.

When she focused again, Grell was no longer pressing the attack—Sebastian was. The butler had shed his tailcoat, his movements sharp and merciless. Grell, who had once dominated the fight, was now barely keeping up.

Sakura and Ciel watched as Sebastian’s strikes landed with brutal precision—punch, kick, another punch—until a final blow sent Grell flying from the rooftop. He plummeted toward them, but before he could crash into them, Sebastian landed in front and kicked him aside, the grim reaper skidding across the cobblestone.

Now Sebastian stood between them, his white shirt torn and spattered, his tie hanging loose.

“You look awful,” Ciel remarked dryly.

“I had a bit of trouble with him,” Sebastian replied, straightening his gloves.

From where he lay, Grell groaned. “…I’ll get you for this…”

Sebastian glanced his way with mild disinterest. “Oh dear. I suppose one can’t kill a grim reaper with bare fists.” He started toward him, intent on finishing it—

—but paused when a tug at his sleeve stopped him. He looked down to see Sakura, her other hand resting on the weapon he held.

“I need to do something first,” she said firmly.

Sebastian raised a brow, glancing toward his young master. Ciel met his gaze and gave a single nod. With that, Sebastian stepped back, letting her pass.

Sakura crossed the short distance to Grell and crouched beside him. Her eyes burned, her voice low but shaking.

“How could you do that to her? Was everything between you and Madam Red… nothing to you?”

Grell tilted his head lazily, blood painting his lips. “The moment she refused to kill the brat, my interest in her was over. She lost her flair. Such a shame.”

Sakura’s expression hardened. She nodded once, as if confirming something to herself, and Grell assumed their conversation was done—until her hand fisted in his collar and hauled him upright.

“I hate you,” she said, her voice sharp with fury. “Not just for killing her… but for making her believe you were ever truly by her side. For using her pain as your entertainment.”

Before he could respond, her fist slammed into his chest with such force that the air seemed to shudder. A gust of displaced wind burst outward, and Grell’s body shot backward, smashing into a stone wall hard enough to leave a dent.

From behind, Sebastian blinked once. “…Impressive.”

Ciel, still kneeling by Madam Red’s side, could only stare in surprise at the sheer power behind her blow.

Sakura turned, walking back toward them without looking at the grim reaper again.

“You can finish what you need to do,” she told Sebastian quietly, before kneeling once more beside Ciel—by the now still body of Madam Red.

Sebastian stood before Grell, the reaper slumped against the wall, barely conscious. The butler’s shadow fell over him, weapon poised.

“Young master,” Sebastian said without looking back, his tone almost conversational, “hideous though he may be, he is still a divine being. Are you prepared to shoulder the heavy crime of killing the divine?”

Ciel’s voice was cold. “Are you trying to make me repeat my order?”

Sebastian’s lips curved into a faint smile. “Very good, my lord.”

He raised the weapon, steel flashing in the dim light. Grell’s eyes widened in panic.

“W-wait! Don’t you want to know who killed his parents?!” Grell blurted, voice cracking.

Sakura, standing beside Ciel, caught the subtle flicker of reaction in the boy’s expression—a brief, sharp tension in his jaw.

Sebastian’s strike never landed.

A long spear whistled through the air, embedding itself between him and the reaper. The force of it sent a sharp gust past them.

All eyes turned upward.

On the rooftop stood the silhouette of a tall man in a dark suit, the fading light casting him in sharp relief.

“I apologize for interrupting your conversation,” the stranger said, voice clipped and precise. “I am William T. Spears, an administrator at the Grim Reaper Staffing Association. I have come to take charge of that reaper there.”

“W-Will! William!” Grell’s voice rose in a sudden, almost joyful pitch. He scrambled toward the figure as if salvation had arrived, newfound energy sparking in his movements. “So you came to save m—”

His words cut off with a muffled grunt as William stepped directly onto his face, pinning him to the ground.

Sebastian straightened slightly, eyes narrowing in mild amusement as William looked at him—still standing atop Grell as if the reaper were nothing more than a particularly unpleasant rug.

William adjusted his glasses, flipping open the small black ledger in his hand. His voice was precise and clipped as he read aloud:

“Temp worker Grell Sutcliffe, you have violated regulations. Firstly—killing people not on the To-Die list…”

He continued down the list, each infraction delivered with the same detached professionalism, though the words cut sharper than any blade. When he finished, William snapped the book shut and, without hesitation, stomped down on Grell’s head.

The reaper yelped in pain.

William stepped down from his unwilling platform, landing lightly before Sebastian. He bowed with stiff formality.

“I must apologize,” he said, producing a pristine white card and holding it out. “My business card.”

A shadow of distaste flickered over his face. “Really, I never thought I’d see the day I’d have to bow my head to a noxious beast like you. This… is a disgrace to the profession of Grim Reaper.”

Sebastian’s smirk deepened. “Then perhaps you should keep a closer watch over your staff… so they don’t cause trouble for a noxious beast like me.”

From a short distance away, Sakura and Ciel watched in silence. The two men’s voices didn’t quite carry to them, just fragments carried on the wind. Sakura, curious, tried to guide a small stream of chakra to her ears to sharpen the sound—but her reserves were still too depleted.

The conversation ended with William’s sharp command:

“Come, Grell Sutcliffe. We’re leaving.”

Without ceremony, he seized Grell by the hair and began dragging him toward the shadows of the alley.

Sebastian’s voice called after them. “Ah—you forgot this.”

Grell’s crimson weapon arced through the air. William caught it neatly between his pointer and middle finger without even looking fully toward it. His gaze slid toward Sebastian with a curt nod.

“Thank you,” he said flatly, letting the weapon drop onto Grell’s chest before resuming his pace.

“Now, if you’ll excuse me.”

And with that, William and the battered reaper vanished into the dark alleyway.

.

.

.

.

.

After the two Grim Reapers disappeared into the darkness, Sakura’s gaze shifted to Ciel. He stood straight as ever, but she could see the exhaustion in his posture—the heaviness in his shoulders, the subtle strain in his eyes. It wasn’t just physical fatigue. It was the kind that seeped deeper, past the muscles, into the mind.

Sebastian, still composed despite the earlier fight, had contacted Scotland Yard. When the officers finally arrived, Ciel and his butler offered their account of the night’s events. Not everything was revealed—certain truths were carefully left in shadow—but their explanation was convincing enough to satisfy the Yard and release them without further delay.

The three departed together, returning to the townhouse under the muted glow of the streetlamps.

Inside the carriage, Ciel and Sakura sat across from each other in silence. The rhythmic clatter of the wheels on the cobblestones was the only sound between them. Neither spoke, yet the weight of unspoken words pressed into the narrow space.

Sakura lowered her eyes, fingers curling slightly in her lap. She knew—once they arrived back at the townhouse—she would have to tell them the truth. No matter how difficult it would be.

.

.

.

.

.

The study was quiet, save for the faint ticking of the grandfather clock in the corner. I sat behind my desk, the familiar weight of authority in the high-backed chair. I had already changed into my nightclothes—preferring comfort after the exhausting events of the night.

Sakura sat across from me in the guest seat, no longer in her worn attire but in a simple, clean cotton dress Sebastian had provided for her. Her damp pink hair had been towel-dried, though stray strands still clung to her cheeks. Her hands rested stiffly on her lap, betraying the tension that lingered between us.

Sebastian stood silently behind me, his presence as composed and unshakable as ever, pouring tea into fine porcelain cups.

The aroma of Earl Grey curled through the air.

I took my time, letting the silence stretch. Let her feel its weight.

“Sakura,” I began evenly, my gaze fixed on hers, “you should know something before we start—lying to me now would be… unwise. If you value your position here, and perhaps more than that, you will give me the truth. All of it.”

Her posture tensed. “I understand.”

“Good.” I leaned back slightly, steepling my fingers. “Then tell me—who are you really? What are you?”

She drew in a breath, as if bracing herself. “My name is Sakura Haruno. I come from a place far from here… so far you wouldn’t find it on any map in this world.” Her voice was calm, but there was an undercurrent of hesitation, as though she wasn’t sure how much of her truth would sound absurd.

I raised an eyebrow. “Go on.”

“I was born in the Hidden Leaf Village. My parents are Kizashi and Mebuki Haruno. I’m… a kunoichi—what you might call a ninja—and a medical specialist. I was part of Team Seven, alongside Naruto Uzumaki, Sasuke Uchiha, and our teacher, Kakashi Hatake.”

Her words were strange, alien, yet spoken without a flicker of doubt. I glanced briefly at Sebastian, whose eyes were closed in thought as he placed my teacup before me.

“Well?” I asked.

Sebastian opened his eyes and gave the faintest of smiles. “She is not lying, young master. Every word carries the weight of truth. Whatever her origin, it is as she says.”

I tapped my fingers lightly against the desk. “So… another world.” The phrase felt absurd even as I spoke it. “If you were anyone else, I’d have you escorted out for spinning such nonsense. But if Sebastian is convinced…” My gaze lingered on her. “…then perhaps you truly are from elsewhere. Another… dimension, perhaps?”

She nodded slightly, relief flickering in her eyes.

Sebastian added smoothly, “It does sound… implausible. But in my long life, implausible and impossible are not the same thing. If there are angels and demons, why not other realms entirely?”

I sipped my tea, letting the warmth mask my swirling thoughts. “If that’s the case… then you did not come here by accident.”

Sakura met my eyes steadily, her voice clear and unwavering despite the chill night air around them.

"The time I was thrown in this world…" she began, her Japanese accent curling around each word. "I was in middle of a mission back home—retrieve rare herbs for an antidote. A whole village… they were dying from a virus, and those herbs were the only hope they had."

She paused, her hands unconsciously tightening at her sides.

"While I was alone, searching in the forest, a man appeared…" her tone dropped, eyes narrowing slightly. "He wore a mask, covered his whole face. At first he act like he was just a passerby—but at the end my instincts were true. We fought, and I thought I could win, but—" she exhaled sharply, almost as if the memory still stung—"—he used some kind of mysterious technique. It was like the air itself collapsed… sucked me in. The next thing I knew, I was thrown into some unknown dimension."

I listened carefully at her words.

"I blacked out," she continued, gaze fixed somewhere distant. "When I woke, there was… light. It spoke to me—told me I had something to do here, in your world. A mission. I didn’t understand it, but before I could ask… I woke again. This time, in a hospital.”

My eyes lingered on her a moment longer before I finally spoke.

“Earlier… the way you fought, the way you healed Madam Red’s wound. Was that power given to you by that strange light?”

Sakura shook her head calmly, the faintest smile tugging at her lips.

“No. My abilities aren’t from any light that brought me here to your world.”

My brows furrowed slightly. “Then where?”

“From my chakra.”

The word was foreign on his tongue. “Chakra?” he repeated, his tone skeptical but curious.

Sakura nodded, her gaze steady as if she were revealing a personal truth without hesitation.

“In my world, chakra is the combination of physical and spiritual energy that flows within every living being. It fuels everything I do—my healing, my strength, my techniques.”

Sebastian, who had been quietly observing, tilted his head with faint interest.

“Chakra… That term is not entirely unfamiliar. In this world, certain Eastern philosophies—most notably within Hinduism—speak of a life force flowing through the body. Seven points, often called ‘chakras,’ are said to regulate energy, influencing both mind and form. Of course…” His lips curved in a knowing smile. “…most here dismiss it as mysticism.”

Sakura’s eyes lit slightly as she met his gaze.

“That’s almost the same as in my world. I read something similar in a book here… which makes me believe both worlds share the same concept. The only difference is that in my world, chakra isn’t just philosophy—it’s tangible. It’s real.”

Ciel tapped a gloved finger against his arm, his voice thoughtful.

“So, was this… chakra something you were born with?”

“Everyone in my world is born with chakra. But what you’ve seen from me—my medical skills, my combat abilities—that came from years of training and discipline. I was taught by our village leader herself… a woman renowned for her mastery in both healing and battle.”

Her tone carried no arrogance, only the quiet weight of truth.

I studied her in silence for a moment longer, as though measuring the depth of her words.

I leaned back in my chair, fingers drumming lightly against the armrest as I considered everything she had just revealed.

Her story was… extraordinary, bordering on the absurd, yet the conviction in her voice never wavered. There was no stutter, no flicker in her gaze that would betray a lie. And if Sebastian’s earlier assessment was to be trusted — which it always was — she was telling the truth.

Still, truth did not mean simplicity.

I rested my chin on my hand. “Do you have a way to return home?”

Her expression dimmed. “No,” she said firmly. “I haven’t the faintest idea how. The light that spoke to me only explained the mission I was meant to carry out here. Nothing about going back.”

I regarded her for a moment longer, weighing my words. “…If you have no pressing reason to leave, you may remain here. So long as you’re… useful.”

A faint smile touched her lips. “I’d be happy to stay as long as you’ll have me. I can serve as your doctor. In my world, I’m already certified.”

Before I could reply, Sebastian’s smooth voice cut in from behind me.

“Considering she was Madam Red’s apprentice, it would be appropriate for her to take the late doctor’s place… especially now that the position is vacant.” He paused deliberately before continuing, “However, even with her background, she will still require a proper medical license in this world. Regulations are, after all, not so easily bent.”

Sakura exhaled through her nose, a small crease forming between her brows. “Now that Madam Red is gone, I no longer have a mentor to guide me through the process. The private lessons she arranged for me… ended with her.”

I tapped a finger against my desk in thought. “I’ll arrange for you to study under other physicians Madam Red trusted — men and women of skill and discretion.”

Her eyes sharpened with determination. “Then I’ll make the most of it.”

“Good,” I said, meeting her gaze. “Your time will be scheduled, and I expect you to adhere to it.”

Sebastian added, his tone edged with mild amusement, “Be prepared. These doctors are not Madam Red. They will not coddle you or bend rules in your favor.”

“I don’t expect them to,” she replied without hesitation. “I’ll do whatever I can — whatever it takes.”

I allowed a faint smirk to curl my lips.

“Then it’s settled. From this moment on, you are part of the Phantomhive household staff… our incoming physician.”

I leaned forward slightly, letting my voice drop into something colder, deliberate enough to cut through the quiet of my study.

“My new pawn. And remember this—” my gaze sharpened, “from now on, you will not lie to me. About anything. Especially… our secrets.”

Her head tilted, brows drawing together. “Secrets?”

I tapped a finger against the desk, studying her. “You’ll find this household isn’t quite like others. That butler of mine… Sebastian—” my voice dipped almost imperceptibly, “—is not a normal man. And those ‘Grim Reapers’ you saw earlier tonight? To the world, they’re nothing more than superstition and ghost stories… but here, in my reality, they’re very real.”

She was silent for a moment before answering, her voice even, almost wary. “I… already know he’s not normal.”

My eyes narrowed. “Oh?”

She nodded once. “I have… a certain ability. In this world, I can feel the aura of others. Yours is calm—strangely so—like a lake without wind. But Sebastian’s…” she hesitated, searching for words. “It isn’t human. It’s… too controlled, too sharp, like a predator holding itself back. The way he moves, the way he watches… it’s not something humans can imitate. Especially earlier tonight.”

She paused again, gaze dropping briefly. “And… when that man—William spoke with Sebastian, I overheard a word. ‘Beast.’ It made sense after that. He’s some type of… dark beast. Or entity.”

I exhaled through my nose, leaning back in my chair. “Correct.” 

But she didn’t relent. Her green eyes lifted to mine, sharper now. “Then… what is he, exactly?”

I didn’t answer. Instead, my gaze slid to Sebastian, who had been standing silently to my left, his gloved hands neatly folded before him, an ever-present smile on his lips.

He inclined his head, voice velvet-smooth. “If my young master allows…”

I gave him the barest nod.

Sebastian stepped forward, his tall frame blotting out the candlelight, casting a long, distorted shadow across the desk. “I am a demon, my lady,” he said, his voice low and velvety, yet threaded with something sharp enough to draw blood. “Bound by contract to serve the Earl until our bargain is… fulfilled. My presence here exists for one purpose.” His crimson eyes flared faintly, catching the dim glow like coals stoked in a furnace. “To see my master’s will carried out—no matter the cost, no matter the ruin it leaves behind.”

Her breath caught for a fraction of a second, but her posture never shifted. “A demon…” she murmured, the word lingering on her tongue like a taste she was testing.

Sebastian’s smile deepened, but there was nothing human in it—no warmth, no mercy. “Indeed. And as for the nature of our contract—” his gaze flickered briefly toward me, then slid back to her with a predator’s leisure, “—it is not a tale I share lightly. Unless, of course… the young lady finds herself too afraid to hear it?”

Sakura’s lips curved faintly, not in fear but in something that could almost be called defiance. “Scared? Hardly,” she said, her voice steady. “I’ve already crossed paths with a demon before.”

That made me still, my fingers pausing against the arm of my chair. “…You have?”

“In my world,” she continued, her tone frank and unbothered, “that kind of thing isn’t exactly a secret—at least not to those who’ve seen war. One of my teammates is a jinchūriki.”

The word meant nothing to me. “A… what?”

“A vessel for a demon,” she explained, meeting my gaze with disarming calm. “They live inside humans, sharing their body. My teammate’s power can’t be denied—his aura is impossibly strong—but it’s nothing like yours, Sebastian.”

Sebastian raised an eyebrow at that, clearly intrigued.

She continued, “My friend’s aura is like the sun—bright, overwhelming, impossible to ignore. Yours…” she glanced at Sebastian, eyes narrowing slightly, “yours is ancient. Dark. Like something older than the world itself. No warmth. Only shadow.”

For a moment, I thought Sebastian’s smirk deepened ever so slightly, as though savoring her choice of words.

Then my mind wondered about her healing abilities… My gaze lingered on her. That could be useful—immensely useful. Even in this cursed line of work, there are injuries that Sebastian cannot tend to as discreetly as I would prefer. And if her loyalty can be secured… she could become a valuable asset to the Phantomhive name.

“Then it seems your… talents can still be put to proper use,” I said, my voice cool but deliberate. “If you are to remain here, you will keep silent about what you have seen in this house, and you will be useful. That is the only way you will stay.”

She nodded, a flicker of resolve crossing her face. “I promise to keep quiet… and to be useful.”

Satisfied, I was already turning my attention back to the documents on my desk. “Then you may go.”

But she didn’t leave.

Instead, she took a small step forward. “Ciel… may I ask you something?”

I raised an eyebrow, slightly irritated. “What is it?”

“What do you feel?”

The question caught me off guard. “Why are you asking me that?”

Her lips curved faintly, though her eyes carried a heaviness. “Because… for a normal human in this world, you’re the strongest person I’ve met here. Not in power—” she shook her head, “—but in will.”

I didn’t respond immediately, unsure whether to take that as a compliment or simply another one of her strange observations.

She bowed her head. “I’m sorry… because I couldn’t save Madam Red.”

A small ache pricked somewhere deep in my chest, but I masked it quickly. “There was nothing you could have done,” I said evenly.

Her hands clenched at her sides. “Even so… I’m here for you, Ciel. Even if you don’t want me here. Because… it’s what Madam Red would have wanted.”

I met her gaze for a moment, silent, before looking away. “…Do as you wish.”

She dipped her head again and quietly left the study, closing the door behind her.

The moment the door closed, Sebastian stepped forward from his place near the shadows. “Young Master,” he began smoothly, “is it wise to even consider telling her the truth about… my identity?”

I met his gaze, my expression unreadable. “She already suspects. Lying to her would only insult her intelligence.”

Sebastian tilted his head slightly, his gloved hands clasped behind his back. “And yet, telling her may bring complications… some truths are not easily accepted.”

“Perhaps,” I said, my voice calm but resolute. “But she has seen enough to know I am not what I appear to be. Sooner or later, she will have the answer. I would rather it come from me than from someone else.”

His crimson eyes glimmered faintly in the low light, a small smirk tugging at his lips. “Very well… but for now, you must rest. Tomorrow, we attend Madam Red’s funeral.”

I glanced toward the window, the night heavy beyond the glass. “I’m aware.”

Sebastian bowed slightly, the faintest ghost of amusement still in his expression as he stepped back into the shadows.

.

.

.

.

.

By the time I closed my bedroom door, the weight of the day pressed down on me like wet stone. My legs ached, my arms felt heavy, and my chakra… gone. Completely drained. The lingering smell of iron clung to my skin, no matter how many times I’d scrubbed my hands.

Madam Red’s blood.

I sat on the edge of my bed for a moment, staring at the floorboards, replaying every second of that night in my head. No matter how fast I’d moved, no matter how desperately I’d tried, I couldn’t save her. My fists clenched in the sheets.

I thought of Ciel—small, pale, composed even in the aftermath. A boy who’s already borne more than most grown men. The thought of pitying him made my stomach twist. No… Ciel didn’t need pity. He didn’t need someone to weep for him. What he needed was someone who wouldn’t leave. Someone who would stand beside him no matter how dark it got.

And I… I could be that person.

Sliding under the blankets, I shifted onto my side and let my gaze drift toward the window. The moon hung high, pale and watchful, silvering the edge of the curtains. I whispered into the stillness, my voice barely more than a breath.

“I’ll look after him, Madam Red. You have my word. As long as I’m trapped in this world… as long as there’s no way back home… I’ll protect him. I’ll make sure he’s never alone.”

The promise hung in the air like an invisible thread tying me to the path ahead. My eyes burned, but I didn’t cry. I just let the exhaustion seep through me, pulling me under until the world went dark.

………………

Unknowingly, Sakura had already taken her first step toward the mission that had brought her to this world. It was not a bold stride, nor a swift one—rather, the quiet planting of roots in unfamiliar soil. She was slow in fulfilling it, perhaps too slow… yet the vow she had made tonight bound her more tightly than she realized.

In the days to come, she would learn that promises, once spoken in this house, had a way of claiming you.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. 

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Chapter Text

Outside the church, where Madam Red’s funeral was being held, Sakura stood with Tanaka, Finny, Bard, and Mey-Rin. Ciel and Sebastian had already gone inside, leaving the servants gathered quietly on the stone steps.

Finny’s eyes were downcast as he murmured, his voice heavy with sadness. “It’s gonna be lonely now… Madam Red won’t be visiting the manor anymore.”

Bard, sitting on one of the steps with a cigarette in his mouth, exhaled sharply before speaking. “We’ve got to stay strong. The young master needs us more than ever.”

Sakura remained silent, her hands clasped together in front of her black funeral dress. She looked so still that the others almost forgot she was there.

After a pause, Bard turned toward her.

“Oi, kid. Why ain’t ya gone in with the master? You got the right to say yer goodbyes too.”

For a moment, Sakura’s lips parted, but no words came. Her eyes wavered, betraying the guilt she carried inside. Swallowing it down, she forced her voice to steady.

“…Because,” she began softly, “the young master needs this time more than I do. It’s his grief to bear… not mine.” She lowered her gaze, then managed a faint, fragile smile. “Besides… I wanted to stay here. With all of you. I’ve missed being with the servants.”

The others exchanged glances, surprised by her honesty. Though her words were gentle, each of them sensed she was carrying more than she let on. Deep down, Sakura knew it was only an alibi. The truth was, she didn’t feel strong enough to face what waited beyond those church doors.

At that moment, the solemn toll of the church bell rang out, its echo drifting over the quiet courtyard. The sound lingered in the cold air, heavy and final, signaling that the funeral inside was drawing to a close.

The servants fell into silence, each bowing their heads. Sakura pressed her hands together a little tighter, her heart aching as the bell tolled again.

.

.

.

.

.

In the quiet hallway of the church, away from the low murmurs of the gathered mourners, Lau stood with Ciel and Sebastian. The silence was heavy, broken only by Lau’s soft, almost singsong voice.

“My lord Earl,” Lau began with his usual smile, though his eyes carried an unusual seriousness. “Why didn’t you tell Her Majesty about Jack the Ripper’s true identity? Surely the Queen would have wanted to know.”

Ciel’s gaze remained steady, his small hands clasped behind his back. “Because it’s unnecessary. The Ripper is no longer in London. The matter has already been resolved.”

For once, Lau’s smile thinned. “By hiding the truth, young Earl, you’re only letting your feet sink deeper into the mire.”

Sebastian glanced at Lau but stayed silent, his ever-present smile betraying nothing.

Lau tilted his head, his tone uncharacteristically sober. “Even if an Earl is dragged into unfamiliar territory, he must never show an unsightly cry for help. You are the Queen’s watchdog, after all—prideful to the last…”

Then, his expression shifted, and his words took a gentler turn. “But tell me, why is young Sakura not by your side? It feels rather sad that Madam Red’s favored apprentice cannot attend her funeral.”

Ciel’s eye hardened, but his reply was calm. “She is here, she's with the servants.”

Lau hummed thoughtfully, his smile curling once more. “Ah, so she is present after all, just not with you. That is surprising. Lately, I noticed she is always by your side. For a moment, I thought you had elevated her as your newest pawn… or perhaps,” he leaned in slightly, eyes glinting, “you’ve simply grown fond of her company.”

Ciel only stared at him, which made Lau laugh quietly. “Oh, don’t glare at me so, young Earl. I’m only teasing.”

But inside, Ciel’s thoughts stirred. Lau was dangerously close to the truth. Sakura had indeed become his pawn—only last night. A strong piece, one he had not expected would enter the game at all.

“Still,” Lau went on, “it seems to me that Miss Sakura is now a permanent member of your household staff.”

This time, Sebastian answered smoothly, bowing his head just enough. “In due course, she shall stand as the new physician of the Phantomhive estate. When the time is right.”

“As expected of her,” Lau said lightly, then fixed his gaze on Ciel. “I only hope you won’t trouble yourself too greatly. Take care of yourself the best you can, my lord… and I believe that girl will take care of you as well.”

Ciel’s eye narrowed. “Spare me your lectures. If your opium dens begin to cause problems, Lau, do not think the Yard will overlook it. They’ll shut you down without hesitation.”

But Lau only chuckled, as though the threat amused him. “If that happens, I shall simply open another kind of business. You see, my interest in this country hasn’t diminished in the slightest.”

He stepped closer, lowering his voice as his hand came to rest lightly on Ciel’s shoulder, his lips brushing near the boy’s ear.

“Or perhaps… my interest in you, my lord.”

Sebastian’s crimson eyes flicked toward him, though he remained still, gloved hand at his side.

Lau straightened, his cheerful smile snapping back into place as if nothing unusual had been said. With a sweep of his sleeve, he turned toward the corridor. “I do hope you’ll show me something even more entertaining next time, young Earl. Ah—and do give my regards to Miss Sakura.”

His footsteps echoed until he vanished around the corner, leaving silence to settle once more in the church’s dim hallway.

.

.

.

.

.

As the church bells tolled faintly in the distance, Sakura stood silently near the entrance. She watched the last of the mourners drift away, their footsteps fading one by one. The carriages rolled down the road, and the graveyard grew quiet. She knew then… Madam Red had already been laid to rest beneath the earth.

Her chest tightened, but before the ache could rise too deep, a sudden warmth wrapped around her from behind. Sakura stiffened in surprise, turning slightly—only to find herself face to face with a familiar blonde head pressed against her shoulder.

“Elizabeth…?” Sakura whispered in shock, but her voice softened the moment she saw the girl’s tear-streaked face. Elizabeth’s shoulders shook as she clung tighter, her sobs breaking against the silence of the churchyard.

Sakura gently turned in her arms, raising a hand to smooth the younger girl’s hair. “It’s alright… let it out.”

Elizabeth cried until her breathing slowly steadied. She pulled back just enough to speak, her eyes red and voice trembling. “I… I’m such a bad fiancée, Sakura. I can’t even comfort Ciel. I only cried… and he—he’s always so strong. I… I don’t know what to do.”

Sakura’s own heart twisted at her words. She understood that weakness all too well. She held Elizabeth’s hands firmly and gave a small, reassuring smile. “Lizzy, listen to me. It’s not wrong to cry. It doesn’t make you weak—it shows that you cared. Emotions… they hurt, but they also help us stand back up. Crying doesn’t mean you can’t be strong. It means you’re human.”

Elizabeth blinked at her, lips trembling.

“You want to be beside Ciel, right?” Sakura continued, her tone gentle but firm. “Then you need to be strong for him. But before that—you must learn to be strong for yourself first. Only then can you stand at his side, no matter what happens.”

Sakura gave her a small squeeze and added softly, “And don’t forget—you’re not alone. I’m here. Always.”

For a moment, Elizabeth only stared at her. Then the tension in her shoulders eased, like a heavy stone had been lifted. She smiled through her tears, voice warm and genuine. “Thank you, Sakura. I’m really glad… that I met you. You’ve been such a kind friend.”

Sakura returned the smile, her chest lightening as well.

At that moment, a polite voice interrupted them. “My lady.”

Paula, Elizabeth’s maid, approached with a respectful nod toward Sakura before turning to her mistress. “It’s time to go. Your parents and brother are waiting at the carriage.”

Elizabeth wiped her cheeks quickly and nodded. “Alright.”

The two girls hugged once more, reluctant to part.

“We’ll write each other, okay?” Elizabeth said softly.

“Yes,” Sakura nodded. Then, almost hesitantly, she asked, “Before you go… did you see where Ciel went?”

Elizabeth tilted her head, thinking. “I believe he went to the graveyard. Mother said he wanted to visit someone—perhaps one of the victims… though I’m not entirely sure.”

Sakura nodded thoughtfully.

They exchanged one last wave, and then Elizabeth and Paula made their way toward the waiting carriage. Sakura watched them go before turning her gaze toward the quiet path leading to the graves.

………………..

With Paula at her side, Elizabeth walked quietly toward the waiting carriage. Through her teary eyes, she could already see her parents seated inside, her mother dignified as ever and her father composed, with her brother Edward sitting stiffly in front of them.

Paula offered her hand to help her climb in, and Elizabeth let herself be guided into the carriage. Once she was seated, Paula stepped back down and went to join the coachman at the front. A moment later, the carriage lurched forward, wheels rolling over the cobblestone road.

Elizabeth sat in silence, her gaze lingering on the window. Her thoughts still weighed heavily on Madam Red’s passing and Ciel’s expressionless face at the funeral.

“Elizabeth,” her mother’s voice suddenly cut in, refined yet sharp. Francis Midford’s eyes were fixed on her daughter with an eagle-like precision. “Who was that girl you embraced earlier?”

Elizabeth’s cheeks warmed instantly. Mother saw that? The realization made her shrink back in her seat, face flushing red. Affection in public, especially in such a serious setting, was hardly proper.

Francis’ gaze narrowed further. “Elizabeth, a lady must always remember her composure. Outward displays of sentiment may be excused in private, but in public, you must present yourself with dignity. A lady represents her family as well as her future household. Never forget that.”

Elizabeth bit her lip, lowering her eyes. She wanted to argue—Sakura had needed that hug just as much as she had—but the weight of her mother’s lectures always left her tongue tied.

But before she could mumble an apology, her father cleared his throat gently. “Francis,” he said, his voice calm yet firm, “let her be, just this once. Our daughter has just lost someone she knew, and more importantly, she has found a friend with whom she feels safe. That is no small thing, especially in times like these.”

Francis turned her head toward her husband with a serious look, her sharp eyes softening only slightly. She sighed, then turned back to Elizabeth. “Your father is correct in part. It is acceptable, this time, to show what is in your heart. We are human, after all. We grieve, we weep… and that is not shameful. But remember, Elizabeth—you must continue to practice. If you are to stand beside your fiancé, you cannot always appear fragile. You must learn to look strong, to be strong. Only then will you be truly respectable as the future Lady Phantomhive.”

Elizabeth’s eyes widened. Her mother’s words, though stern, reminded her so much of Sakura’s. Sakura said the same thing… that crying doesn’t mean weakness. That it helps us grow stronger.

Her heart swelled with gratitude—for her parents, for Sakura, for the unexpected comfort she had been given.

Beside her, Edward finally spoke, his tone curious yet edged with suspicion. “Was that the friend you’ve mentioned before?”

Elizabeth brightened slightly and nodded. “Yes, Edward. That was Sakura. She’s the girl Ciel helped—the foreigner.”

But before she could continue, her mother’s brows furrowed. Francis’ lips pressed into a thin line, as though disheartened by the revelation. Edward, too, frowned at once.

“A foreigner… and connected to your fiancé?” Edward muttered, displeasure evident in his voice.

Francis straightened, her voice clipped. “Elizabeth, if she is not of noble birth—if she is a servant, then your friendship may be questioned. As a Midford and as Ciel’s betrothed, you must be cautious. You cannot afford such attachments without thought.”

Elizabeth panicked, leaning forward quickly. “No, Mother! Sakura isn’t like that at all—she’s different. She isn’t a servant. She was helped by Ciel, yes, but she’s… she’s so much more. She’s clever—did you know aunt Angelina chose her as her first apprentice? Aunt trusted her more than anyone! Sakura is kind, gentle, and she’s helped me so much already. Please don’t think poorly of her.”

Her mother’s eyes lingered on her, unreadable, but she said nothing further.

Then, unexpectedly, her father chuckled warmly. “In that case, I would like to meet this girl myself. If she means so much to our daughter, then it is only right that we invite her here. Let us see with our own eyes the kind of person she is.”

Elizabeth’s face lit up. “Truly, Father?”

She turned to her mother, half expecting another refusal—but to her surprise, Francis nodded. “Very well. If your father wishes it, then so it shall be. I will not object to meeting her.”

Elizabeth’s heart leapt, relief flooding through her. “Thank you! Thank you so much!”

Her father laughed heartily at her joy, while her mother only gave a dignified nod.

From her side, she heard Edward mutter under his breath, “The last thing I need is another person tied to Ciel.”

Elizabeth glanced at him, a small frown tugging at her lips. Why does her brother dislike anyone connected to Ciel so much? If only he knew Sakura like she do… he’d see she’s nothing like the others. He’d like her—he must.

And for a brief moment, Elizabeth realized her grief had eased, replaced by warmth and hope. Talking about Sakura had lifted her sadness, if only for a little while.

.

.

.

.

.

The sky glowed gold as the sun sank low, clouds edged in fire and rose. The graveyard lay silent, save for the wind in the grass and a crow perched on a crooked cross. Gravestones stretched in rows, their shadows long and dark.

Sakura walked carefully between them, her shoes pressing into the soft earth. She had asked Elizabeth earlier, but now she searched with her own eyes—Ciel was somewhere here. Her chest tightened at the thought of him standing alone in this cold place even if Sebastian was with him.

But before she could find him, she caught sight of a tall, stooped figure leaning lazily against a gravestone. The silver of his long hair caught the last of the sun’s rays, and the faint sound of his chuckle floated in the quiet air. Undertaker.

Sakura hesitated, then stepped closer. “Mister Undertaker…” Her voice was soft, curious. “Why are you still here?”

The man tilted his head, lips curling into a sly grin from behind the shadow of his bangs. “Fufufu~ I was just on my way back to the shop when I noticed a lonely flower here. Looked as though it was about to wilt. Can’t ignore such a thing, can I?”

His cryptic words made her blink. “A flower?” she repeated, not fully understanding.

Undertaker straightened slightly, facing her now, and chuckled again, the sound low and strange. “Tell me, young lady, why didn’t ye say goodbye to Madam earlier?”

Sakura looked down, her fingers tightening in front of her skirt. “I… was with the servants. 

Undertaker leaned further against the gravestone, lowering himself so his face was closer to hers, the grin never leaving. His pale eyes glittered from beneath his hair as he studied her quietly for a few seconds.

“If you’d wished to attend, little blossom, I think the earl would’ve let ye. He’s only waitin’ for ye to ask. But ahh… our dear earl’s a shy one, isn’t he? Hardly admits such things.”

His grin softened, just for a moment, then he asked with surprising seriousness, “Do you wish to say goodbye to Madam Red?”

Sakura froze. Her lips parted, but no words came. A part of her wanted to shake her head, to say she didn’t need to. But her heart throbbed heavily—she did want to. She had been holding it back all this time, pretending she was fine. The ache of unshed words burned inside her chest.

Undertaker chuckled knowingly, as if reading her silence. “I thought so. Come along, then. Best not to keep the dead waitin’.”

“I—wait, I should find Ciel first—” Sakura began, but her words faded as Undertaker had already turned, his long coat swaying as he walked slowly down the path.

She hesitated only a moment before her feet moved of their own accord, following him between the stones. Neither of them spoke. The silence between them was strangely comforting, broken only by the crunch of gravel beneath their steps.

At last, Undertaker stopped before a newly turned grave. The earth was fresh and dark, the name carved cleanly into the stone above it. Sakura didn’t need to read it. She knew—Madam Red was here.

Undertaker folded his arms into his sleeves, watching her quietly from the side. His voice was quieter now, gentler. “I think the Madam will rest more peacefully if she hears you. Go on, little blossom. Tell her what’s in your heart.”

Sakura looked at him, her breath catching. There was something about him—though he laughed, though his words were strange—he understood exactly what she needed. She nodded, eyes shining with gratitude, then slowly stepped forward toward the grave.

Her knees felt weak, her hands trembling slightly as she lowered herself down, reaching out to touch the cool stone.

“Madam Red…” Her voice wavered, but she forced herself to continue. “No—Angelina Dalles.” She swallowed hard, then whispered, “Thank you. For being the first person here who believed in me. For trusting me… even when I doubted myself. I felt… like I wasn’t completely lost.”

Her hand trembled as she pressed it gently against the cold surface of the stone.

You were kind… even if you hid it beneath sharp words and laughter. You were strong… even if you carried pain that no one else could see. And to me—you were the proof that someone like me could still stand tall in a world I didn’t understand.

Sakura closed her eyes, letting the silence of the graveyard wrap around her.

I know now—you were a good woman. Even if the world didn’t always see it, I did. And I believe, deep inside, that you’re finally at peace. That you’re with the ones you loved most, smiling with them. That makes me happy… because you deserve nothing less.

Her heart lightened, the heaviness in her chest lifting slowly with every thought.

“Have a happy life… in the afterlife, Madam Red,” she whispered, her voice firm but tender.

Drawing in a steady breath, Sakura placed her hands together and bowed her head—fingers pressed, a quiet symbol of respect from her homeland.

Goodbye, Madam. I’ll carry your kindness with me, always.

When she finally opened her eyes again, she felt a strange calm. For the first time since the funeral, the ache in her heart had softened.

………………..

From the shadow of a leaning cross, Undertaker watched the foreign girl kneel at the fresh mound of earth. The setting sun painted her figure in gold and crimson, her bowed head outlined against the dark soil of the grave. Her lips moved softly, trembling with emotion, words carried off by the breeze.

He tilted his head, a grin tugging at his mouth though his eyes, hidden behind his bangs, gleamed with something sharper. A girl not of this land… unfamiliar, yet able to adapt so easily. A will unlike the rest. Knowledge carried from elsewhere. A soul that moves differently from the ordinary. How intriguing… 

When at last she rose to her feet, her farewell finished, her gaze drifted back toward him. He was still there, standing patiently as though waiting. Slowly, she approached, her eyes glistening with gratitude.

“Thank you, Mister Undertaker,” she said softly.

Undertaker gave a low chuckle. “Think nothin’ of it. Though I’ll say this—ye haven’t been here long, yet you’re the only one I’ve seen give Madam such a long, heartfelt goodbye. Not even her kin lingered so. That bond ye shared—ahh, it’s one that can’t be rivaled.”

Sakura shook her head lightly, voice steady. “It’s only because Madam Red was a good person. She cared deeply… and so do I. I respect her with all my heart.”

Undertaker tilted his head, the grin still wide though his thoughts turned inward. Strange, strange indeed. For most humans, such ties are formed out of comfort, out of habit, out of need. But this girl? She clings to bonds with the innocence of the naive, or perhaps the clueless. A mindset that could be her greatest strength—or the very thing that makes her most vulnerable.

“Hmmm~” he hummed aloud, hiding the thought beneath his laugh. “But you’re searchin’ for the young earl, aren’t ye? He’s already at the front of the church. Might even be waitin’ on ye.”

Sakura’s eyes widened, irritation flashing across her face. “Why didn’t you tell me earlier? Now he’ll think I just wandered off. He’s probably annoyed at me already.”

Undertaker burst into laughter, the sound echoing oddly in the still graveyard. “Ahh, but it was good, wasn’t it? That ye gave yer final goodbye. Madam deserved no less.”

Sakura pursed her lips, exhaling a quiet sigh. She looked at him once more, then bowed politely. “Thank you again… truly. I’ll be going now.”

Undertaker straightened a little, amusement dancing in his voice. “Aye. I too must return—customers wait, after all. Can’t keep the living from their boxes forever.”

Sakura lifted her head, offering him a faint but genuine smile. “Take care, Mister Undertaker.” With that, she turned and began walking back along the path toward the church, her figure shrinking with each step.

Undertaker lifted a hand and waved lazily after her. Once she was far enough away, he murmured to the air, his grin stretching wide.

“Take care, little flower… kufufu~”

.

.

.

.

.

The churchyard was quiet now. Most of the mourners had already gone, their carriages rolling away in the dusk. Ciel stood at the front steps with Sebastian at his side, the servants gathered just behind them. Their own carriage waited, but one person was missing.

He frowned. “Where is she?”

The servants exchanged uneasy looks before Mey-Rin stammered, “W-We saw Miss Sakura earlier, young master. With Lady Elizabeth… but after that, she was gone.”

His irritation grew. He was just about to order Sebastian to find her when a familiar figure appeared at the far end of the path from the graveyard. Sakura was running toward them, her breath uneven, her hair caught by the evening wind.

When she reached him, Ciel narrowed his eye at her. “Where were you? You’re the only one we were waiting for.”

Sakura bowed her head quickly. “I-I’m sorry. I was actually looking for you earlier… but I lost my way.” Then she glanced at the servants, noticing their worried faces, and gave another soft apology. “I shouldn’t have left without telling anyone.”

Ciel crossed his arms, gaze sharp. “And why, exactly, were you looking for me?”

Her lips parted, then closed again. Why was I? she thought. She had no answer—only the instinct that after everything, she should be beside him. But how could she explain something she didn’t even understand herself?

Ciel studied her silence, then let out a small sigh. “Never mind. Let’s go back to the manor.”

Sebastian stepped forward and opened the carriage door. Ciel entered first, then glanced back as Sakura was helped inside. The wheels began to turn, and for a while, only the sound of hooves filled the quiet.

Ciel gazed out the window, but he could feel her eyes on him. Without turning, he asked, “Do you have a question?”

Sakura shook her head, though after a pause, she spoke anyway. “I ran into Mister Undertaker while I was searching for you. He… told me something strange. He said that if I wanted to attend Madam’s funeral beside you, all I needed to do was ask—and you would have allowed it.” She hesitated, then asked softly, “Is that true?”

Ciel turned his head slightly toward her, his expression unreadable. “…If that was what you wanted, why didn’t you say so earlier? I would have granted it.”

Sakura’s eyes lowered. “Because someone like me can’t be seen at such a place. I have no noble standing. To attend at your side—it would only cause trouble.”

“And who,” Ciel cut in, his voice edged, “told you that?”

She fidgeted with her hands. “…I read it in a book.”

He let out a short, sharp breath through his nose. “You’d let a book stop you from saying goodbye? I thought you were smarter than that, Sakura.”

Her eyes widened slightly at his bluntness, but she stayed quiet.

Ciel’s voice softened—though only slightly. “In a funeral, if someone was close to the deceased, status doesn’t matter. People will fight their way there if they must, because that’s their final chance to say goodbye. It’s the one time when being selfish is allowed. Status has no meaning then.”

He shifted his gaze back to the window. “And besides… you were Madam Red’s apprentice. If anyone dared to question your presence, I would have made it clear that you had every right to stand there.”

Sakura’s lips parted, but no words came.

After a pause, Ciel glanced back at her, his tone firm. “Sebastian told me you weren’t with the servants when the coffin was lowered. You didn’t say goodbye to her, did you?”

Sakura opened her mouth, but he spoke again before she could answer.

“No one is blaming you. Stop burdening yourself with guilt—you’re only making it harder on yourself. If you wish, we can return to the grave right now.”

But instead of answering, Sakura suddenly laughed, her smile radiant in the dim carriage light. Ciel blinked, momentarily caught off guard.

“Actually… I already said goodbye,” she said gently. “When I met Undertaker, he led me to her grave. I spoke to her there.” Her eyes softened. “And you’re right. I shouldn’t keep blaming myself. If I did, Madam Red would only be sad to see me that way. So… I’ll let go.”

Then, looking at him directly, she added, “And you too. This isn’t your fault. Stop being so hard on yourself… alright?”

Ciel froze, caught between shock and something warmer he refused to name. Heat touched his cheeks, and he quickly averted his gaze. “W-Why would you assume I blame myself?”

“You don’t have to say it,” Sakura replied, her voice playful. “I can just… feel it.”

Her teasing tone only deepened his embarrassment. Before he could retort, she smiled again. “Thank you, Ciel.”

He frowned, still flushed. “Why are you thanking me?”

“Because I want to,” she answered simply. “And when we return, I’ll make you something sweet before bed. Consider it… my way of thanking you properly.”

Ciel’s face turned red at the abrupt change from serious to lighthearted. He scowled, turning sharply toward the window. “Do whatever you want.”

A small giggle escaped her lips, light and warm, filling the carriage more than words could.

For the first time that night, as the carriage rolled through the quiet streets, the weight of grief lifted slightly. The moon rose above them, casting its pale light across the road ahead—marking the end of a sorrowful day, and the quiet beginning of something gentler.

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.

Chapter Text

The morning sun filtered gently through the tall windows of the Phantomhive manor, scattering golden light across the polished floors and velvet drapes. The mansion was already stirring with life—distant clattering from the kitchen, hurried footsteps of servants.

In one of the guest rooms, Sakura was curled beneath soft sheets, still deep in slumber. That peace shattered when a loud crash echoed from the hallway outside her door. Her brows furrowed as she blinked herself awake, groggy and disoriented. With a soft yawn, she pushed herself up and padded toward the door, still dressed in her nightgown.

The moment she stepped into the hallway, chaos unfolded. Finny, struggling with his usual lack of control, had accidentally tossed an enormous bookshelf much too far. The heavy piece of furniture came hurtling straight down the hall—straight toward Sakura.

“Miss Sakura, move!” Finny shouted, panic lacing his voice. Mey-Rin and Bard froze, horror etched on their faces as they realized what was about to happen.

But the next moment left them speechless.

Still half-asleep, Sakura caught the massive bookshelf as if it were nothing more than a falling curtain. Without even seeming to think about it, she shifted the weight with one arm and carefully set it down beside her door. Her pink hair tumbled over her shoulder as she turned her sleepy eyes toward the three servants, who were staring at her wide-eyed and slack-jawed.

Sakura blinked slowly, then mumbled, “...What are you doing... so loud...?”

Her voice trailed into a drowsy grumble as she rubbed one eye, utterly unfazed by what she had just done.

That broke Finny out of his shock. He scrambled over to her, face pale with worry.

“Are you alright, Miss Sakura? I—I’m so sorry! I didn’t mean to! Please forgive me! I could’ve hurt you—” He rattled off apologies, wringing his hands, nearly tripping over his own words. 

The other servants were still gawking when Bard finally snapped out of his shock. He stomped over, clapping a hand on Finny’s shoulder and scolding, “Oi, what the hell were ya thinkin’, throwin’ things ‘round like that? You’ll get someone killed one day!”

Mey-Rin quickly followed, fussing over Sakura. Adjusting her glasses nervously, she bent down and asked, “Miss Sakura, you ain’t hurt, are you? Oh heavens, I can’t believe this happened right outside your door…” She checked the girl from head to toe, but Sakura only blinked sleepily at her, still rubbing her eyes.

Before anyone could say more, footsteps echoed down the hall. Sebastian appeared, immaculate as always, his crimson eyes narrowing slightly at the sight of the group huddled together.

“What,” he drawled, his voice low and calm, “is the meaning of this commotion?”

His gaze swept the hallway. When he spotted the misplaced bookshelf standing neatly beside Sakura’s door, his expression darkened almost imperceptibly. Mey-Rin immediately bowed her head, wringing her hands. “I-I’m sorry, Sebastian, sir. We caused a bit o’ noise…”

Still wracked with guilt, Finny stepped forward, shoulders slumping. “We… we only wanted to wake Miss Sakura,” he admitted softly. “We thought she might like to walk in the garden and see the new flowers before breakfast. But then… I—I saw a bug and grabbed the closest thing I could to throw at it. I didn’t even notice it was the bookshelf until it was already flying.” His voice cracked with regret. “And… and Miss Sakura came out just then. She almost got hurt ‘cause of me…”

Sakura, now fully awake and listening, shook her head gently. “It’s alright, Finny. See? I didn’t even get hurt.”

His face brightened instantly. “R-Really? You’re sure?”

She nodded once, and Finny released a relieved sigh, mumbling, “Thank goodness… If Miss Sakura didn’t have strength like me, she would’ve been crushed. I… I need to be more careful.”

Bard chuckled and tapped Finny’s shoulder teasingly. “Yeah, maybe think before throwin’ furniture next time, eh?”

Mey-Rin nodded quickly in agreement, adjusting her glasses again.

Sebastian exhaled a long, tired sigh, his crimson gaze sweeping over the three. “If you are finished attending to your mistakes,” he said sharply, “perhaps you should return to your actual chores.”

The three stiffened immediately. “Y-Yes, sir!” they chorused, saluting with nervous smiles.

Still, Finny hesitated a moment, glancing at Sakura with shy hope. “Miss Sakura… if you’d still like, you can come see the new blooms later. I’d be glad to show you, since you gave me such good tips on how to tend them.”

At that, Bard and Mey-Rin tugged him along, and the three servants shuffled away down the hall. Finny, flustered, rushed back to grab the bookshelf he had thrown, hefting it into place before darting after the others.

Now only Sebastian and Sakura remained. For a brief moment, silence lingered. Then he made a thoughtful sound in his throat. “Hm. I was unaware you were the one instructing Finny.” His eyes flicked toward her. “For that, I must thank you.”

Sakura let out a soft laugh, brushing a stray strand of pink hair behind her ear. “It wasn’t much, really. I just happened to notice Finny struggling a bit in the garden—he was watering at the wrong time and trimming in a way that might’ve hurt the plants. So… I decided to help him out. By coincidence, I know a little about flowers.”

Her smile softened as she added, “Back home, I have a friend who owns a flower shop. Most of what I know, I learned from her.”

“From your world, then,” Sebastian murmured.

She nodded.

A faint, knowing curve touched his lips. “Your guidance has proven effective. The Phantomhive garden is thriving unusually well for October. Roses, chrysanthemums, asters… even the late marigolds are in splendid bloom this year.” He glanced toward the window, voice calm but deliberate. “It would be an excellent morning to take breakfast in the gazebo.”

Sakura tilted her head, then smiled softly. “That does sound nice.”

Sebastian drew his pocket watch from his coat, its polished silver catching the light. “Breakfast will be served at seven-thirty sharp. You would do well to be ready. The young master also wishes to discuss the continuation of your apprenticeship.” With a precise click, he closed the watch and slid it back into place.

He inclined his head politely before striding away, footsteps fading into the still hallway.

Sakura stood quietly, watching Sebastian’s retreating back. Only when he turned the corner did she release a small sigh. Ever since the funeral, after learning what kind of being Sebastian truly was, she felt herself tensing around him. A part of her urged caution; demons of this world were not like anything she had faced before.

The manor’s library had become her refuge in the days since. She had read of angels and grim reapers, of fairies and other spirits—all dangerous in their own ways. But demons…

Her thoughts lingered on the word.

In her own world, the closest comparison would be the bijū—the tailed beasts. Massive, violent, creatures of chakra that had once brought terror to the shinobi nations. Yet the bijū were different. They were living forces of nature, powerful but not inherently evil, capable of bonding with humans when treated with respect. 

Demons here, however, were something else entirely. They were no guardians of balance, no misunderstood forces of nature. Their strength came with hunger—an endless craving for human souls. They walked in perfect disguise, serving loyally until the day of collection. They made contracts not out of compassion, but for the eventual feast.

Sakura tightened her arms across her chest, remembering Sebastian’s ever-calm smile, the gleam in his crimson eyes that hid something predatory. These demons didn’t just live alongside humans—they thrived on them.

And yet… despite her unease, she couldn’t ignore the truth: Sebastian’s presence had helped her, guided her, and even brought her a strange sense of security at the Phantomhive manor. It was a dangerous contradiction, one she wasn’t sure how to unravel.

Her thoughts lingered uneasily until a bird’s chirp at the window startled her back to reality. She blinked, sighed again, and turned back into her room. It was time to choose what to wear for the day. 

.

.

.

.

.

The gazebo stood at the heart of the garden, elegant white columns draped with ivy and roses in bloom. From within, one could see the spread of the Phantomhive grounds: winding paths, trimmed hedges, and the glow of autumn flowers swaying gently in the breeze. A round marble table rested at the center, draped in a crisp linen cloth.

Sebastian, as precise as ever, was laying out breakfast: fresh bread still warm from the oven, slices of smoked ham, eggs cooked to perfection, and tea steaming in delicate porcelain cups. He explained each dish with his usual refined tone, describing the sources and preparation as though every detail mattered.

Ciel sat in his chair with practiced poise, his small frame straight-backed, his single visible eye sharp and watchful. Across from him sat Sakura, her night’s fatigue gone, her pink hair catching the morning light. The scene almost felt peaceful—the master and guest sharing a quiet meal in the embrace of the garden.

They began to eat. Between bites, Sakura let her gaze wander. Beyond the gazebo, in the far bushes, Finny was already at work among the flowerbeds. Perhaps sensing her eyes on him, he looked up. When he spotted her, his face broke into a wide grin, and he waved with all the enthusiasm of a child.

Sakura’s lips curved into a soft smile in return.

But the moment was cut short by a sharp clearing of the throat. She turned back quickly to find Ciel watching her intently, his expression serious.

“How was your morning?” he asked, voice clipped but curious.

Sakura hesitated, then gave a small nod. “It was good,” she answered simply, keeping the chaos of the hallway incident to herself.

“Sebastian,” Ciel said then, not taking his eye off her.

The butler, standing silently behind his master, inclined his head. “Yes, my lord.”

“Do you have it?”

“Of course.”

Sebastian stepped forward, retrieving a sealed envelope from the tea cart. With a gloved hand, he placed it into his young master’s grasp.

Ciel broke the seal, his gaze flicking across the paper before turning back to Sakura.

“I’ve found someone willing to take you on as an apprentice,” he said evenly. “His name is Jules de Montfort—a friend of Madam Red. He studied at the same medical school she once attended, later graduating with distinction. Now he serves at the Royal London Hospital. We’ll be visiting him today to discuss your apprenticeship.”

Sakura blinked, her chopsticks pausing mid-air. “When will we leave?”

“As soon as breakfast is finished,” Ciel replied without hesitation.

Sakura lowered her eyes, nodding softly. Her chest tightened with conflicting emotions.

She should have been relieved. Excited, even. Another chance at mentorship, another doorway to the life she wanted. And yet… guilt stirred inside her. Was she not, once again, replacing someone important? First Tsunade-shishou, then Madam Red—both of them had guided her, inspired her, shaped her. Now this new mentor would step into their place.

But she knew this feeling. She had felt it with Madam Red too, and in time, it had faded. It would fade again. This apprenticeship was only a stepping stone. A piece of paper. A license that would allow her to stand once more as a doctor in this unfamiliar world.

Still, her thoughts weighed heavy. In her own world, she was already certified—a trusted medic, a surgeon, a healer who had stood shoulder-to-shoulder with warriors and leaders alike. She had cured illnesses, battled plagues, performed surgeries others feared to attempt. She had earned her name, her place.

Here, none of that mattered. Talent alone was not enough. She had to begin again, from the very bottom, as though she had never held a scalpel before. Ciel might be her patron now, but he was only a boy—not a doctor, not Madam Red, not Tsunade. The burden of her future rested on her alone.

And maybe… that was what she needed.

No more special treatment. No shortcuts. Just the struggle of a woman proving herself in a world that would rather see her confined to midwifery. But Sakura’s hunger went beyond that. She longed for the blood and grit of real surgery, for the command of the operating room, for the chance to be more than “just another woman.” She longed to feel whole again.

She longed to feel like Sakura Haruno again.

.

.

.

.

.

The carriage rocked gently as it rolled over the cobbled streets, the steady clatter of hooves muffled by the velvet interior. I sat back against the seat, Sebastian at my side as always, while Sakura sat across from me. Morning light filtered through the curtains, casting faint patterns across her face.

Her hands rested in her lap, fingers twisting together before she stilled them, as though catching herself. Her eyes, however, were sharp—curious, almost searching.

“You wish to know who he is,” I began, my voice even. “Jules de Montfort. I met him once, years ago, during a visit to Madam Red at the Royal London Hospital. At that time, he held the rank of Senior Consulting Physician—the third highest position among the doctors there.”

Her brows furrowed. “So… someone very important.”

“Correct,” I replied.

Sakura crossed her arms, leaning back slightly. “So he’s someone who doesn’t waste time on amateurs. Good. Then he’ll see for himself I’m not one.”

A faint smirk touched my lips. Interesting. Most would have faltered at the thought of meeting a man like Montfort.

“If you require more information,” I added, tapping the polished handle of my cane, “Sebastian has prepared a list.”

Sebastian inclined his head. “Indeed, my lord. Dr. Jules de Montfort was born in France, though his family moved to England for business when he was still a boy. He later studied medicine here and befriended Madam Red’s late husband. He has a wife of his own, though little else is spoken of his private life. In the hospital, however, he is known well enough—strict, precise, especially in the medical field. Thus far, he has taken only one apprentice. Now, it seems… you will be the second.

I watched her closely as she absorbed this, her brows knitting together. She finally asked, “How did you convince him? Did you ask him to be my mentor?”

I shook my head. “No. When I began searching for potential mentors, we crossed paths with him by chance. It was not I who persuaded him. Jules de Montfort himself expressed interest in meeting you—and taking you on as his apprentice.”

Her lips parted slightly in surprise. “…Do you know why?”

I held her gaze, my tone clipped. “Not yet. But rest assured—I intend to find out.”

The carriage rolled to a halt before a modest yet elegant manor. Its stone walls stood unadorned, the architecture simple but refined, with neat hedges lining the entrance path.

Sebastian moved first, stepping down with practiced grace. He turned back, offering his gloved hand to Sakura as she descended carefully from the carriage, still quiet but visibly alert. Once she stood safely on the gravel drive, he extended the same courtesy to Ciel.

Without delay, Sebastian strode to the massive oak door and rapped politely. Moments later, it opened to reveal an elderly butler with a bent back and a dignified air.

“Welcome, Lord Phantomhive,” the man said with a courteous bow. “My master has been expecting you. Please, follow me to the drawing room.”

Ciel gave a small nod, falling into step as the old servant led the way inside. The butler’s voice filled the otherwise quiet hall as he continued, “Only my master remains in residence at present. Sadly, the mistress is away in Germany, attending an urgent family matter. He did not escort her, for this meeting required his full attention.”

The man turned his head slightly, his tone lightening with polite interest. “I trust your journey was pleasant?”

At Ciel’s side, Sebastian answered smoothly before his master bothered to respond. “Quite. The roads were kind, and we arrived without trouble.”

Out of the corner of his eye, Ciel noted Sakura trailing behind him, her gaze wandering over the gilded frames, polished banisters, and ornate decorations lining the hallway. She seemed almost absorbed, her expression flickering with curiosity at every detail.

Ciel’s mouth twitched faintly. Always distracted by the little things. Still, he said nothing, allowing Sebastian’s practiced civility to cover the silence as they advanced deeper into the manor.

.

.

.

.

.

The drawing room was quiet when they entered, sunlight spilling across polished wood and velvet chairs. Jules de Montfort was already seated, posture straight, hands resting neatly on the armrests of his chair.

Ciel’s sharp gaze swept over him as they approached. Just as he remembered from their first meeting, Jules had the same grayish-black hair, combed neatly back, with cold gray eyes that missed nothing. His pale skin bore the natural wrinkles of age, yet his posture remained steady, carrying the air of a man still deeply rooted in his profession.

They were guided to a table near the window, where Ciel took his seat with practiced composure. Sakura settled gracefully at his side, her posture still touched by a hint of curiosity, while Sebastian positioned himself just behind them—ever the silent shadow.

Jules rose slightly in greeting before speaking, his voice smooth and measured.

“It is good to see you again, Earl Phantomhive. Madam Red spoke fondly of you in the past—I know she held you in the highest regard. Though she is no longer with us, I am glad to meet her nephew once more.”

His eyes then shifted, sharp and assessing, landing directly on Sakura. “And here she is at last. Madam Red’s only apprentice. I have long awaited this introduction.”

Ciel’s single eye narrowed slightly as he watched the man’s expression. Jules wasn’t simply looking at Sakura—he was studying her, the way one examined a rare object, or a puzzle piece meant to fit into a larger picture. It was a look Ciel recognized all too well. After all, it was the very same expression he often wore when unraveling mysteries and schemes.

Adjusting his posture, Ciel rested both hands on his cane, his voice even as he broke the silence.

“It is good to meet you again as well, Dr. de Montfort. But let us not waste time with pleasantries. We came for one reason alone—to discuss Miss Haruno’s apprenticeship.”

A quiet laugh slipped from Jules, low and knowing. His gray eyes flicked back to Ciel, a faint smile tugging at his lips.

“Ah… so Angelina’s words were true. She once said you were a child with the manners of an adult and the patience of an old man.”

Ciel’s brow twitched, but he held his composure, his expression as cool as ever.

Sakura, who had been quietly listening, finally straightened her back. Her hands rested lightly in her lap, but her voice carried steadiness when she spoke.

“I… am grateful, Dr. de Montfort, for accepting me as your apprentice. But…” She hesitated a moment, her green eyes searching his face. “Why did you decide to take me in?”

Jules leaned back slightly, studying her with the weight of years in his gaze. His lips curved into a faint hum.

“Hmm… why indeed?”

He folded his hands neatly before him, then began in a measured tone.

“Angelina was like a sister to me. Brilliant, fierce, and uncompromising. She was on the verge of claiming the third-highest position at the Royal London Hospital—no small feat for any physician, let alone a woman. Her skills drew the attention of noble houses all across London. Many sought her guidance. Apprentices lined up, children of wealthy and powerful families, all desperate to learn at her side.”

He paused, gray eyes narrowing with memory.

“And yet… she rejected them all. The cleverest, the richest, the most well-connected—none of them were enough for her. She refused every single one.”

Jules allowed himself a small, almost wistful laugh.

“So imagine my surprise when one day, she confided in me that she had taken an apprentice at last. At first, I was delighted. It meant her knowledge, her legacy, would not be lost to time. I asked her then, curious, which young noble daughter had finally caught her eye. Who was worthy of such an honor?”

His expression shifted, sharp with recollection.

“But to my greater surprise, she told me you were no noblewoman at all. A foreigner. A girl with… unusual hair.”

At that, Sakura blinked, her hand instinctively rising to touch the soft strands of pink framing her face. She let out a nervous little laugh.

“Ah… my hair. Yes, I know it’s… not very common here.”

Jules tilted his head, watching her reaction, then continued without missing a beat.

“You see my dilemma. Angelina—who turned down every well-born candidate—chose you. A stranger with no family name, no ties, no wealth to boast of. Naturally, I was skeptical. What could possibly have set you apart?”

He leaned forward now, his tone firmer.

“When she passed, I could not shake that question. It unsettled me. It angered me, even—that her brilliance would end without explanation, leaving only this mystery in her wake. How could her chosen apprentice, the girl she believed worthy above all others, be left to vanish into obscurity?”

Jules let out a breath, his voice softening at the edges.

“So I decided. I would find you. And by teaching you, I would not only preserve Angelina’s legacy but also uncover what she saw in you—what made you special enough to earn the devotion she denied to all others.”

His gaze locked firmly on Sakura’s, piercing yet unreadable.

“That is why you are here, Miss Haruno. To continue her path… and to answer the question she left behind.”

For a moment, silence settled in the drawing room, broken only by the faint ticking of the clock on the mantel.

Ciel kept his posture composed, but his thoughts stirred like quicksilver.

So that’s it. Not merely duty. Not merely respect. Curiosity. Obsession, even.

He studied the man with his single visible eye, the corners of his mouth tight. Jules spoke of legacy, of preserving Madam Red’s brilliance, but Ciel could hear the edge beneath the words. This was not only about Angelina—it was about Jules himself, about solving the riddle she had left behind.

He wants answers. And he’ll use her to get them.

His gaze flicked briefly toward Sakura. She sat listening intently, her green eyes bright with both gratitude and unease.

She may not realize it yet, he thought grimly, but to him, she is not only a student. She is the question.

.

.

.

.

.

The night had long settled over the countryside by the time the carriage returned to the Phantomhive manor. Nearly midnight now, the house loomed dark and quiet, save for the glow of a few lamps lit near the entrance.

As soon as they stepped inside, however, they were met by the flustered figures of Bard, Meyrin, Finny, and old Tanaka.

“How was the journey, Young Master?” Bard asked, scratching the back of his head.

Ciel, with his usual composed air, merely replied, “It was acceptable.”

Sebastian’s sharp gaze slid over the three servants, his voice firm. “What exactly are you all doing here in the entrance hall at this hour? Tomorrow’s chores won’t finish themselves. Off to bed. Now.”

The severity in his tone made all three stiffen. They saluted clumsily before scurrying off toward the servants’ quarters, their footsteps echoing down the hall.

Sakura, still standing near the doorway, couldn’t help but giggle at the sight. Somehow, no matter how tired she was, the servants’ antics never failed to lift her spirits.

“Miss Sakura,” came Tanaka’s calm, gravelly voice behind her. She turned to find him holding out an envelope. “A letter arrived for you earlier. It seems to be from Lady Elizabeth.”

Accepting it, Sakura glanced at the familiar handwriting. A small smile touched her lips, though her body ached with fatigue. I’ll read it tomorrow… tonight, I just need sleep.

Ciel, noting the weariness in her expression, gave a curt order without hesitation. “Sebastian, assist her to her room.”

Sakura shook her head lightly. “That’s not necessary. You’re the one who looks tired, Ciel—you should be the one getting help.”

But the young Earl only waved a hand dismissively. “I still have paperwork to finish. I’ll rest after that.”

She sighed, knowing it was pointless to argue, and simply nodded. Together with Sebastian, she began making her way upstairs. At the top of the staircase, she glanced back one last time and saw Ciel speaking quietly with Tanaka. Then she turned forward again, walking beside the ever-composed butler until they reached her room.

Inside, she pushed the door open and entered. Sebastian followed, wordlessly efficient as always. He retrieved a cloth from his pocket and tied it over his eyes—a courtesy whenever he assisted her with undressing. With calm precision, he loosened her dress and unfastened the corset until she could breathe freely again.

“Shall I help you into your nightclothes as well?” he asked smoothly.

Sakura quickly shook her head. “No, thank you. I can manage.”

She slipped into her nightclothes and exhaled in relief, ready to collapse into bed. But when she turned around, she stumbled—straight into something solid. Not a wall. A chest.

Lifting her eyes, she found herself inches away from Sebastian, still standing in her room, the cloth covering his eyes. She had been so sure he’d already left.

Her lips parted, ready to ask what he was still doing there, but before she could speak, he leaned down, his breath brushing warm against her ear.

“I can smell it, Sakura,” he murmured, voice low and teasing. “That faint hint of fear clinging to you. I thought you’d grown used to encountering beings such as myself.”

Sakura met the blindfolded butler’s face without flinching, her voice steady despite the quickened beat of her heart. “Yes… but don’t compare yourself to him. He was a good man. You, on the other hand, are manipulative, cunning, and cruel.”

For a moment, silence stretched between them, thick with tension. Then Sebastian’s lips curved in the barest smirk.

Sebastian slipped the cloth from his eyes, revealing a gleam of crimson brighter than before. A low chuckle escaped him as he tilted his head.

“Is that so? I’m simply curious, Sakura,” he said, his voice velvet-soft but edged with malice. “What makes you so certain we are different? We are both entities beyond your understanding. Tell me—have I been cruel to you? Or is that merely what you’ve decided to believe?”

Sakura bit her bottom lip, trying to steady herself, but her mind betrayed her. Fragments of the book she had read on demons flickered through her thoughts.

The ritual… the circle of blood, the sacrifice. A person must give up something dear, even their very soul, to summon a being like him. And for what? For power? For vengeance? For desires they couldn’t obtain on their own.

Her chest tightened. Then why… why would Ciel, a boy younger than her, need a contract like this? Why condemn himself so completely? Everything Sebastian does… all his smiles, all his service—it’s just an act. A cruel performance leading only to Ciel’s end.

She bit down harder, the metallic taste of blood sharp on her tongue. Her vision blurred slightly as tears stung her eyes.

Sebastian’s gaze sharpened at the sight. With a quiet sigh, he reached out, his gloved fingers brushing along her jaw, tilting her face up. The sudden touch snapped her from the spiral of her thoughts.

A small gasp escaped her as she felt the sting from her bleeding lip. Instinctively, her hand rose, fingertips brushing her mouth. Pale green light shimmered softly as her chakra sealed the wound in an instant.

Sebastian stilled. His eyes narrowed, following the glow that spread across her lips.

How curious… such power hidden in fragile flesh. That light… it’s unlike anything I’ve ever tasted. Sweet, delicate… intoxicating. Almost as if her very essence is calling to me. A fragrance too pure for this world, and yet so close to being devoured.

His lips curved slowly, though the hunger in his eyes betrayed the smile.

Sebastian’s crimson eyes gleamed, narrowing in quiet amusement. “You know, Sakura,” he began, voice low and measured, “I am aware of how you spend your nights. Hours buried in the manor’s library, devouring every page about the supernaturals that lurk in this world. Tell me—” his lips curved faintly, “—have you already formed your conclusion about me? I’m curious. And more than that… this ‘friend’ of yours. I want to know what he is. After all, how can you defend him once you know the truth?”

Sakura met his gaze, unflinching despite the knot in her chest. “Naruto,” she said, softly at first, then steadier. “He’s my friend. Since the day he was born, he carried something inside him that made people hate and fear him. He was shunned, beaten down, treated like nothing. But even then—” her voice trembled with warmth, “—he smiled. Always. Like the sun breaking through the clouds. No matter what, he never gave up on us. On me. He’s dear to me… and that’s why I can defend him.”

Her lips tightened. “You know, I thought of you as a friend too. But after learning what you really are… it scares me.”

For a moment, silence pressed between them. Sebastian tilted his head, the curiosity in his gaze sharpening.

This Naruto… not a demon, not truly. Merely a vessel. And yet, she clings to him as if he’s a savior. To endure hatred and smile anyway? Hn. What foolishness. A waste. If he had such power, why let tormentors live? Why not make them suffer?

His eyes flicked back to her, narrowing. “Tell me, Sakura. Is that why you’re afraid? Because you think I’ll take your soul?”

She shook her head, slow and firm. “No… that’s not why. To be honest, Sebastian, what scares me isn’t the thought of you stealing my soul.” She drew a shaky breath. “It’s because even after knowing what you are, why… why do I still want to call you a friend? That’s what frightens me. I’m scared because I’m being an idiot again—holding onto hope in someone who’ll only hurt me in the end.”

Her eyes grew distant, unfocused. A memory flickered unbidden.

Dark eyes, colder than night. A boy who once held her entire heart. His back always turned to her, walking further and further away.

Sasuke’s voice echoed in her mind, cutting sharp as a blade. “You’re annoying.”

The weight of chasing him, believing in him, only to be left behind burned her chest. Even now, the ache was fresh.

Her lips trembled. Am I doing it again? Placing faith where I shouldn’t? Hoping for something that will only break me?

Sebastian studied her quietly, her words unraveling in his mind. Friend…? Even after knowing I’m a demon? In all the centuries of his existence, he had seen every human reaction imaginable: terror, greed, hatred, desire. Never this. Not once had a human looked at him and spoken such things.

For the first time in an age, he felt something unfamiliar, something he could not name.

His lips curved into a quiet chuckle, breaking the moment. “You are… truly fascinating, Sakura.”

With that, he turned, his footsteps silent as he left the room.

Sakura remained where she stood, staring at the closed door, dumbfounded.

She was still processing everything that had happened, but in the end, she pushed a long breath past her lips and decided to crawl into bed. She lay flat on her back, staring at the ceiling as the silence of the manor settled around her like a heavy blanket. She shifted once, then again, tugging the covers over her shoulders, but no matter how she tried, her mind refused to rest.

Her thoughts drifted back to Sebastian—his teasing voice, the way his crimson eyes had gleamed in the dark, and her own reckless words tumbling out before she could stop them. Why would I even say that? she groaned inwardly, burying her face into the pillow. A friend? Really, Sakura? You basically told a demon you want to be friends with him!

She slapped the pillow against her face, cheeks burning hot. “I’m such an idiot,” she muttered into the fabric. And worse—she couldn’t deny how infuriatingly good he looked when he smirked at her, shadows playing across his sharp features. Her eyes widened, and she immediately shook her head against the pillow. Stop it, Sakura! Don’t go there. Absolutely not.

With a groan, she rolled onto her side, clutching the pillow tight as if she could squeeze the thought away.

Her restless mind, however, refused to leave her in peace. It wandered back to the meeting earlier with Dr. Jules. Of all the reasons she had imagined for why he wanted her as an apprentice, his explanation had not been one of them. In her world, she had faced shinobi with twisted motives and impossible logic, but even here, people could be just as unpredictable. To him, she wasn’t merely a student—she was a puzzle piece, something he needed to examine and fit into place.

Sakura frowned at the memory, unease curling in her chest. She didn’t like that feeling. But what choice did she have? All she truly wanted was to complete her study, earn her license, and move forward. Whatever Jules’s hidden intentions were, she couldn’t afford to care.

Her mind wandered again, this time to the conversation Jules and Ciel had shared in front of her. The plan was already set: starting next week, she would begin her apprenticeship at the hospital. Like all apprentices, she would shadow her mentor directly, assisting with patients, observing treatments, and learning proper techniques beside another apprentice already under his guidance. Her schedule would be limited—Mondays and Thursdays only—since Dr. Jules’s time was always in demand.

Next Monday, her real test would begin. Jules had explained that he would first assess her knowledge in medicine, asking her to help with patients suffering from minor injuries—scrapes, shallow cuts, sprains. A simple test, he had called it, but Sakura understood it was more than that.

He had also said she would study under him for three years. Yet, with a flicker of something she couldn’t quite read—doubt, or perhaps excitement—he admitted that if she truly was the prodigy Madam Red had claimed, then she could graduate in just one.

Sakura exhaled softly into the dark. She couldn’t decide if that should make her feel relieved… or uneasy. She wasn’t sure if she would like studying under Dr. Jules—or if she should be worried about it.

That was her last thought before her heavy eyelids finally closed, pulling her into sleep.

In another part of the manor, the young Earl sat alone in his study, the quiet rustle of paper filling the dimly lit room. Ciel worked through the stack before him with practiced efficiency, but his mind wasn’t entirely on the documents. Inevitably, his thoughts strayed back to what had happened earlier that day.

Sakura’s new journey under Dr. Jules… He wasn’t sure whether it would be easy for her. The medical field was harsh, and expectations from someone like Jules would no doubt be high. Still, Ciel knew enough of her by now to recognize her intelligence. She was capable—more than capable, perhaps.

He remembered clearly the first time he had learned of her apprenticeship under his aunt. Angelina had spoken with rare conviction, insisting the girl was talented in medicine, that she “knew it.” At the time, Ciel had doubted it. After all, when Sakura first arrived at the manor, she had revealed little about herself. The only glimpse she had given was one quiet night, during a chess game, when she mentioned her background with herbs. Hardly a qualification worthy of Madam Red’s notice. He hadn’t cared, of course; so long as she caused no trouble, it was irrelevant.

Yet his aunt had often praised Sakura’s progress, boasting of her cleverness, her sharp mind. Ciel had seen glimpses of it himself, when she lent him aid in his own studies. It was still surprising to him—unbelievable, even—that someone like her, a girl with no noble background, a girl once victimized by cruel circumstance, could carry such intelligence and willpower. To his own admission, he was… quietly impressed.

After Jack the Ripper, when her secret had been revealed, he had recognized her true value. She was more than just a girl under his aunt’s wing. She could be a pawn on his board—no, a useful piece, one capable of turning games in his favor. By then, Ciel had decided. Sakura Haruno was fully part of the Phantomhive household.

His single eye drifted toward the window, catching the pale light of the moon. For a moment, the silver glow reflected off something on his desk, pulling his attention. A small glass jar of konpeitō sat there, filled to the brim. Sakura always made sure to buy it when she visited town, often returning with the jar full just for him.

Ciel reached for it almost absently, lifting the lid. He plucked a single piece of the crystallized candy and placed it on his tongue. Sweet—uncomplicated, yet oddly comforting. His lips curved into the faintest smirk, an expression gone as quickly as it appeared. He let out a quiet sigh, leaning back into his seat, the taste of sugar lingering as his thoughts deepened.

The papers still waited. But for now, his gaze lingered on the candy jar, a small reminder of the curious girl who had, somehow, already taken her place within his game. A pawn, perhaps—but he could not yet ignore the thought creeping at the back of his mind.

Some pawns, after all, had the potential to become queens.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

The cave appeared ordinary from the outside—jagged rocks, damp soil, and the faint drip of water echoing at its mouth. Yet once inside, the darkness opened into something unnatural. Hidden beneath the stone lay a laboratory—cold, metallic, and filled with shelves of glass vials, jars of preserved organs, and tools sharp enough to dissect life itself.

A tall figure slipped silently into the chamber, his form swallowed by shadows. His presence was deliberate, his movements fluid, as if the cave itself bent around him. He approached a grotesque puppet resting at a worktable, its body armored like an insect’s carapace. The puppet, Hiruko, loomed over flasks where toxic liquids swirled and hissed.

The man spoke first, his tone light, polite, almost mocking.

“The mist poison you crafted for my client worked beautifully. It spread through the village just as promised. They are in chaos—exactly as expected.”

Hiruko remained motionless, its wooden fingers still hovering over the table of mixing chemicals. But then a low, measured voice seeped out from within.

“Just as I anticipated. That toxin was strong enough to lay even a nation on its deathbed.”

The tall man’s tone shifted, rougher now, almost rumbling.

“Sadly… your poison was rendered useless. A vaccine was created almost immediately. No one died. Your art failed.”

The puppet’s head creaked as it turned toward him. The voice from within was sharp, incredulous.

“Impossible. That was the second most lethal formula I have ever perfected. No antidote should exist.”

The man stepped forward into the dim laboratory light, revealing himself at last. His body was half black, half white—two beings fused into one. Zetsu. One side grinned with pale lips, the other glared from the abyss.

Without another word, Zetsu flicked a folded paper toward the puppet. Hiruko’s clawed hand shot out, catching it. Sasori unfolded the letter, his eyes narrowing as he read the official message: the village leader’s words of gratitude toward the Hokage, praising the healer who had ensured their people’s recovery.

Sasori’s puppet-head tilted upward, his voice dripping with disdain.

“So… I underestimated the skill of the Slug Sannin, Tsunade Senju.”

The white half of Zetsu chuckled, his voice sly.

“No. You are mistaken. It wasn’t Tsunade. The antidote was crafted… by her apprentice.”

He tossed another paper, letting it drift to the ground this time. Sasori’s gaze followed. He didn’t move to catch it. The parchment landed face-up, an image staring back at him. A girl, her hair an unusual shade of pink.

The words slipped from between his lips as he read her name.

“…Haruno Sakura.”

……………….

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

.

. 

All Naruto characters are from Kishimoto Masashi, and all Black Butler characters are from Yana Toboso.